IS THE FUTURE

T he D escent 'into Hell. A ddress by Dr. E llis T . Pow ell

Is the F u tu re Life Real P By Lilian Whiting.

®p* C arlile on Spiritualism , a t the B ap tis t Conference.

S ir A rthur C onan“ Doyle Replies.

T he W onders of Psychic Photography. T he M iller C ase -Illu stra ted .SATURDAY, MAY 7th, 1921

N*. 2,104. Vol. XU. Registered as a Newspaper.

Price Penrpence.

B ust of Fam ous Mediu Royal Academy,

U. L I G H T [May 7, UH

London Spiritualist Alliance, Ltd.,a, Q U B N SQUARE, SOUTHAMPTON ROW, W.O. 1.

T u m o n : M d s ic m 5106 .- I .« » * ____

MEETINGS IN M A Y .FR ID A Y , M AY 6 th . a t 3 p j n .

OonwnatMHial Gathering. A t 4 p jn . " T d b with a Spirit Control.* and Answers to Questions Medium, M is. M. H . WalSs.

T U E S D A Y . MAY I Oth. a t IS O p j n .GSairrojant Description! b y M is. Cannock.

T H U R SD A Y . MAY 12th, a t 7 3 0 p jn .SPBCIAL MEETING, when a Lecture wül be grien by Mr. h ia rn Coûtes on ■ Psychic Photography,* i lh u tn te d 1

by Lantern Stake FR ID A Y . MAY 13th. a t S p j n .

CoaTaaaattonal Cetherieg. A t 4 p m .. Trance Address on “ Spirit fVimpank—hip and Guidance.* Medium, M ia M. H . Wallis.

The British College of Psychic Science,Tmi_] 59, HOLLAND PARK, LONDON. W. il [Fu i W

Hon. Priacipal _ _ I . H swat M c K sam

P ub lic Lectu re s .T H ealing a n d C oncentration . E ven ing L ec tu res May 11th, lid

a n d 2 5 th , M R . W . S . H EN D RY .Talks on " P ra c tic a l H ealing ." Tuesdays, a t 3 p a .Mondays. a t 8 p j a . Class for Discussion on Puychic Problems

Leader. MR. J . HE WAT M c O M U L A sm a ll E xh ib it o f Psych ic P a in tin g s by M rs P etz . of Haafcy,

w ill b e show n a t th e College on W ednesday. Thor»** a n d F rid a y . M ay 11th. 12 th a n d 13th. from 3 tifl 3 p m Aq Admission to College Noo-Members, I s

B est equipped C entre for Psychical Research in Britain. Oppenna- ties for Practical Experience.

Town Members—Entrance fee. £2 2».; annual subscription. £3 3a Country Members—Entrance fee £1 Is.; annual subscription, S t 7k Membership can be taken up at any time Apply Hon. Sec.

Public Clairvoyance.! F rid a y . M ay 6 th . a t 8 p a t - M R S . JA M EACH.

T uesday , M ay lO th . a t 3 J O p jn .—M S S . MARRIOTT. F rid a y . M ay 13th . a t S p a L —M R S P E T Z (Hanley) (Padfe

D raw ings).

M R . W . S . H E N D R Y ,

B n a u K o n a —Admission to the Tuesday Séances is — tu rd to Membera. To oB o ther meeting! Associates are aA ah ted without c k u r a and rim tar » ou paymeut of one AilK eg ( e t a p t when C b im y a n c o U cireuV A t the F riday m eetings, mo and biwuito a re proriaed a t 3 3 0 p a , a t a moderate charge.

M&rylebone Spiritualist Association, Ltd.,IT U B W HMI LOWES SETMOU8 STREET. W .t.

SCXDAT S E T _ MR. EKXKST HOST.Welcome ta aB. A im a n ta free. Collection

Ehemway H al a within two mnmaes welk of Settndgnu, Oxford SImqpnammoi

The London Spiritual Mission,l i t P a ik r i ig e Place, Rnyvwvter. W.

SCXDAY. MAT 8m.Ai H mjn. _ _ _ _ MR. KR5EST MEADS.At €31 y m . _ _ _ _ MBS F L O U 3 C 1 MORSE.Rudaridiy. May n k U p a . - H ä K. l CaXXOŒ.

H w ler and Instructor a t th e British College. 53. Holland Part. VJL I Vital M ifoetic and Mental Healing Practical Instruction, Can ar

Individual. Cunespondea ce Courses.Apply to Horn Sec-

S U N D A Y A F T E R N O O N L E C T U R E SOn the "HIGHER ASPECTS OF SPIRITUALISM."

22, Princes S tm t, Canafish Squire, V. Ionian I n d m j af h e

B y a l . H A R O L D C A R P E N T E R . Sunday, May 8th. a t U S p j a . “ T iw III» ii "

A h m m l m ; SRvcr Gaflectim.

PSYCHOTHERAPY( D R U G L E S S M E N T A L H E A L IN G ) .

N eurasthenia. Neuralgia, Insomnia. Epilepsy, Shell-hoc* t - : o th e r n e rv e and functional d iso rd e rs curable by Suggeriww.

U . S « J BOOKLET h . r a n P a s s h o w — [ W o a n A

Dr. C 6 SA N D E R ,4. SH aresborongh-pIace Londo«,S f f iCON SU LTATION u d CORRESPONDENCE.

T h e ' W. T. Stead ” Library and B u reau ,8 0 a , B a k e r S t r e e t . W .

THE CATALOGUE THE LIBRARYHb m i T1 M X to 9

; T2 > 6 pm. 12 to 9 .

T W s h j . May M k d T — — MRS. BETTTAIX.Tbnhv. ütk. M Ì » _ - _ IB S U C U D T

D om arne! fesm p, B im B»i >A I n TTIb Bb B s nee. U U n ie

W im bledon Spiritualist M ission .MKMOMT HMJ. haw !■*! ■ M m a A f ti Tbe Orni nl

Sunday. May R h. aft O v a _

631 p m .V alw h ^M v lIlk lk B ad ta i

X BSMMR. J . W. H O tP H l

MR. KÄMEST MEANS. M R A MRS. LRU ZA U l RRRTAOL

(C aM u d af of Three Tboaanad Volumes) a f the

L ondon S piri rue l i t t A ffin are , L td .

P R IC E 2 8 P O S T F R E E .

turn librarian . London S p n taab a t llfianro. i l i , fi, Qmm S quare , Soadhnm ptoo Row, London. W jC- L

O m en o r “ IiSBT,n 6. Q m S g rav i. L a n » , W .C i

X ® le t fu ra », fo r th e S o m m e r in petunie hom e, pleasant M w ttn f mum tan uwdy j8 pn tadbl p ifu ia il X: att«nL

of nm-aouoB, both ; 1 nun. aan ami etotâaa. Goad w liw am m l I >W — Writ*- MLm. Racharda. X Manor Hand. V o a M w I o

X ® L e t , 3 w e B -fw rn is h e d b r ig h t R o o m a in q u ie tuoar Kcaaangtaa Qardeuo.—“ 1L,* 13*. Qu < a t t o t Bnyamnu,

Brighton Spiritualist Brotherhood.OM S t r i a e HaO. 5 2 s , OM S tr ia e , B righton.

S n n c n —S a a b f . II 38 ami 7 : Mnmiap ami Yhm-day, U S pm .; Tatoduy, I£ p L A ,M fc tG n le ; aotaoAay. RM pm .

Tht aday. MRS. BLANCHE PETZ» The Artist H e fim Woetdmg h m d —W o t 9m at HnA. Worthmg» • • u j Sunday, 8.

Wodoeaday. 3 ami C *

Dripkic Club. 22a. Regest S treet. S.W.I. T r ir iy .a .u _ _ n o t mtoa J. d. onus

“ N y d u I k m p q k i ami Yoaom*Friday, la p 6eh — ... __ W RET. ROBERT U W .

“ O ra d Aspects af Sami.'*Menbms' dnerqlm . Ruteamae, 2 pumaoa. last, 3 ganeaa .

C k f f y n m 's D aughter, tra in ed Honmeda Ip n r p a u *• Oompaaaan. or 6oea*fwy to myshn an

p atir: ama typewriter; hr at-rate Hoflam. a o m o m k , p r im i wSBhme. Wmnerihdi fmap, Vnioc.W a n te d , good h o w fu r B uy. 16, engaged in City. M m

he near Laod o . ami a h u ih m g q d y aa habdyooail aat b ■ d a . —V i m “■CL," Ml L o f R o w f k f M L B m t m k V . t

X 1— Im nrthp P e rs on n s « ■ id aswmu m-ai h n l ; |

mhatauAnad; Real» near Loads3. T a im scree v. L m in , K C 4.

J S cm J B

b y R o b e r t M r d in a . p

, Aa.stacotaam m dae ATS*««_______. V .L Boom. M U im h JA Magtia I f

WDal “ ClflM” Stands for.“ LIGHT * proclaims a belief in the existence and life of the spirit apart from, and independent of, the material organism, and in the reality and raise of in­telligent intercourse between spirits embodied and ipiiils disearnate. This position it firmly and consis­tently Its columns are open to a fall andfree disenssion—conducted in the spirit of honest, conr- Tisan and rererat inquiry—its only aim being, in the words of its motto, “ l ig h t ! More Light! ”

NOTES BY THE WAY.The two noblest things, which are sweetness

and fight.— S w i f t .

Many years ago we spent a cold Sunday morning in a dully London ball listening to an exceedingly cold but Tery learned speaker who dissected aD the

• traditional arguments for a future life, and found them ranting. They were, he explained, the mere stuff of dretnfc' sentimentality mere emotionalism and Boston. to be swept away in the interests of social sanity and the general well-being. H e was a frigid ;«tson with a frigid manner, and we left the hall with a sensation that our very soul had been nnmbed. L o t time afterwards, in a sm all, shabby meeting- place. wo heard an old couple—wwn and wife—dts- twwsmg to »handfu l of people cn the message of Spiritoidism. H e y were quite unlearned, but of devout party and a generous warmth of heart and souL They had devoted their lives to work amongst the poor in

> the East End. where they were well known. They were all aglow with sympathy and loving kindness, ad their message w ait home. And it was not aD a qar-tim of 'mere emotionalism.” for the old lady, who had psychic gifts, gave out a number of spirit

’ messages which probed some of the strangers present to the -core. There was no rpsistwig the conclusion that afce was actually in touch with unseen friends of Ac persons she addressed—friends who were inti­mately acquainted with their domestic lives, their r m i hop« and fear*

* • * *Such n p i in c c ? as those recorded above have

afien a t ns thinking over the reihztotis values in Spwihnfinni The chilly orator with his gospel of auadaUwai at death had no religious message at aD. It was purely an mteDectual doctrine—and a fake cue at that" That it was valueless we should not like la aa li ml ferlmg that in the economy of life a b in g

I wind, even ia the moral world, is not useless. It tends to n m ci rrrerw 1 of heat. But it served to make

■ tharer <(1 that id ipon ia «¿may* of the heart, having ip ia the ■ootiuK Hence, ride by «d* with

7 fihr dbmtr, self-devotion and all the multitude of 8j h u t h i expranrmns of the lore iisIih» that run

h c a n the htstosy of religions, we get those horrible

“ Hflfrt" am be obtained a t a l l B o o k s ta lls aao V lew aaoents ; or bp Subscription.

22.» per annum.

accompaniments of hatreds, torturings and burnings, and “religious” wars. Terrible enough these examples of the love-principle when inverted, bus quite simple when their origin is understood. We have stiQ our fiery zealots anxious to suppress the “heretic” by any means compatible with the spirit a t the times—it usually mean« boycotting and abusing him. It is just the emotional nature turned awry.

• * • * *The idea behind these rather deplorable manifes­

tations of religious bigotry is usually the fear that the Truth will suffer at the heretic’s hands if he is not “sandbagged” or otherwise suppressed. Poor Truth! It must be a frail and feeble thing to need so mnch protection from its would-be champions. We have read many tremendous diatribes against the Churches from sceptics, books cataloguing the burnings and slaughterings and other atrocities of religious leaders in the past. They made us shudder to read them, but unless one lost aD sense of proportion, it was not difficult to see what was wrong. It was m o t Religion that was at fault. Religion itself had nothing to do with it. It was merely human nature acting under a great emotional impulse unchecked by Reason If a religion is opposed to intelligence it by so much fall* short of the idea of Religion. On the other hand, we have svsiems quite intellectually faultless put forward as “religions,” but inasmuch as they have usually do spark of fire or inspiration, we cannot accept them as having any title to the name whatever. We would rather see those manifestation« of the refagioas spirit which are full of errors and intellectual absurdities, but which have Tei something of the life and fire, the devotion and zeal, that spring from the religion« impulse. That, by the way, may serve as a sidelight on the attitude of Light towards those at its ctm- tribulon» to wham Spiritualism is religious—-or nothing.

• * * *A science journal lately published an article

on the beneficial effects of anger as a stimulant to a stagnant emotional nature. Anger may he

„as Eh-- Roman philosopher -ud, “a short mad­ness. bat only when it is unjust and tmem- troUed. Even ttm we have mly to regret the form it takes, and not the passion in itself. It is the nas- duBctian and not the energy that is wrong- E etm e the operation of envy aH it becomes kindly emula­tion. of hatred and it become.» love no leas warm and rigorous, of and it becomes active benevolmce.Is needs fa t the guiding and shaping of the Wisdom p i iple, itself perverted at times into the ugly shapes of cruft w d low cunning, and needmg in thear torn the inspirations of Love. Bat the world is growing an the time, and from the clash and farnmlt of thing* the two great principles are «lowly emerging and com­ing into harmonious relsHnnrhip. There is no lack of power—wars and strikes and the strife of creeds are evidence enough of that. There is no dearth at is- triligeoce—the torrents of new philosophies and sei-

teD the story. Bv and fay they wiD asms their forces; order wriB emerge from the disorder which must always precede i And in the fulness at t™» aD humanity riD have its “ place in the sun. ”

294 L I G H T [May 7, 1021

THE "TRUE BROTHERHOOD.WHERE THE CLASH OF CREEDS CEASES.

From Vol. Ill- of "The Life Beyond the Veil.'

So we came to Sphere Two. and went about to find the place where they mostly gathered, for since my sojourn there' changes had ensued, so that I had perforce to renew my knowledge of the ways and manners obtaining. For know you, friend, that in those spheres nearer earth there is more of change in minor things than in those spheres more remote and progressed. In Sphere Two the progress of earth-knowledge and inter-communion of peoples are still felt in their development from generation to generation, for the one sphere intervening but little modifies these, and earth-manners of thought and prejudices have still much influenoe in that sphere, which influence but gradually is neutralised as the spheres are traversed. Even in those well progressed there linger traces of these things, but not so intensified as to arrest development, nor to' mar the Brotherhood of the children of. God. They become,. these differences of earth-life, varieties of type which add to the interest and charm of such as Sphere Seven and onward, and have no taint of division, nor belittling of other opinions and creeds. Those who have proceeded so far into the light have by that light learned to read the lessons written in the Book of the Acts of God, and there is but one Book for All who speak one tongue andare all one great family of the Father there. Not, as in earth-life, out of mere passive and constrained toleration, but with hearty co-operation in work and in friendship—one in love..

But now we speak of Sphere Two and our busi­ness therein.

There the people were gathered into groups, as it pleased their choice. ,.Some sought to consort with those of their own race. Other groups were formed of those to whom Creed was of higher appeal than blood. And even political

‘ circles were not absent.’ And those from these - groups singly would from time to tune attend the assembly of other | groups which were to their mind in' part. A Moslem would

that same stubbornness of pride which said: “My race an my creed are more to the Father’s mind than those ( others.” I t was for the reason tha t 6uch must be don away before advance could be free and unimpeded that w had brought them altogether as qne family to deliver th message we had from the One Father, through the onl; Christ.

At this there was some uneasiness among them, but m word was said amiss, for when they saw that our brightnes was of lustre beyond their own, they gave us heed, knowing that once we thought as they thought now, and that onl; by the releasing of' some of our opinions and the remodelling of others had we come to be brighter of form and counten­ance than they. So they gave our speaker heed.

He paused awhile, and then took up his theme anew: “Now near me patiently, my fellow pilgrims on the royal road of progress to the City of the Splendour of our King, On Calvary there were three Roods, but one Saviour. And there were three men, but onjy One who could make the promise of the place in the Kingdom, for one only of the three was King, and although the darkness fell, and with darkness cdmes repose, yet only One there could fall on

sleep—and have you reaj-

UNTIL-(To the “Watchers of the Dawn.” )

Until the day break, and the shadows fly And we can bathe anew in God’s great light,

Until our hearts the day-spring from on high Fills with its glory, strengthens with its might.

Until the day break and to bear- us home' The radiant messengers in white array

Piercing the darkness of this earthly dome Bring with them light of more ethereal day.

Until the day break, and our Faith is lost In the full vision of the heavenly shore,

Until the veil is rent, the river crossed,And we abide where partings are no more.

E. P. Prentice.

pay a friendly visit to a group of international socialists, or an imperialist would attach himself to those who wor­shipped God according to the Christian faith. Much diver­sity was there in the grouping of the people, and much in­terchange in the composition of the groups. But for the most part they remained and continued in what faith they had ever beenjr and of what political party and of what blood.

. But -the coming of a mission from Sphere Ten was soon known throughout that region, for not so much bitterness remained to divide them as in the earth-life, and much goodwill was there. They were learning the lesson as we had learned it tim e agone, bo, although at first they seemed a little b it slow to come together in general, yet we told them th a t this m ust be so, if they would hear us, for we could not speak to groups and parties, but only to an as­sembly of all as one.

So they came and stood in a part where small knolls and dips of turf-land stretched out from a hill, not very high, but higher than the other hills around. We stood upon the hiHside half-way up, where we. could be seen of them all, ana behind us was a rock of great height and flat of surface.

Then when we had praised the One Father together, we sat about the ledge of rock, and one of our number, who was more in touch with them of this sphere, spoke to them. He was of Sphere Seven, but had been lifted up to the Tenth, in order to receive with us the commission and strength for the way.

Now he had great skill in the matter of word-grouping, and he lifted his voice and flung it forth over that wide­spread company, diverse in colouring of raiment as in

I opinion of w\iat truth is. His voice was strong and sweet, and this is in substance wliat he told them :—

Down on the plane of the earth there dwelt one family, whioh had been divided into many sections, and, seeing the evils of such division, there were many who would confed­erate them once again. Even in

oned why? It was because ; no other there was of com- | parison so tender, nor of i love so great, nor of spirit •, so pure, as to be able to i understand the purpose of

the Father in the creating of man in his own fashion, and of the tremendous

i forces which surged through the ages tearing \ asunder the Kingdom ana the Family of God. It was the knowledge of the mag­nitude of that long sus­tained warfare ana the crushing burden of the ene­my’s hate which wearied Him so sorely that He fell I asleep. Into matter had I He gone to plumb the deeps of divergence from the Highest. Now He left the body material and began His ascent back to those High Places once again.

And His first captive was the one who had pleaded with Him upon the Tree, and another was he who for thirty pieces gave his Lord to die. Here, then, is a strange trinity of persons. Yet, as in that other Trinity the Three find Unity.

“For the robber sought the Kingdom of the Christ, and Judah had sought the Kingdom of the Christ, and the Lord had sought and found, that He might present it to the Father. And only He had found what He came to seek. For the robber, he had not come to understand that the Kingdom was not of the earth alone, until he saw before his dying eyes the regal mien of One Who was just on the threshold of the spirit. The other, the Betrayer, had not found that Kingdom until he had passed through the gate into the darkness without and beheld the King in the budding beauty of His' native comeliness. But He Who come and found told out what sort of Kingdom it was which the Father would approve. It warn both of the earth and of the Heavens. It was within them ‘while incarnate. It was there ahead where they were going. . .

“And so I speak to vou and ask you to consider each for himself his brother. Consider the diversity of these three upon the Trees of Calvary; or these Three, the Perfect O ne and His two first-redeemed in the beginning of His life triumphant. Yet they show the will of God to be that, from one end of earth to the other, all people of all degrees shall be one in the Christ, and one in Him Who is greater than His Christ. So now I ask you to find among you any such diversity as that between Jesus of Nazareth and the Iscariot, or one of those on either hand. And thinking thus, my I brothers, you will see that He, by Whose permissive wisdom j men were divided, shall bring them once .again within tho Household in the Heavens of His Glory, for the greatest of J all His glories is the glory of His love, and love unites what I hatred would divide.” ■■ ■

Fromsphei the Veil," Just

The Ministry of Heaven.U Vol. III. of “The Life Beyond ubltshcd by Thornton Buttenvorth, Ltd. On sale wtiic ofHces of “LfriHT,*' post frçc 7"* Wr

May 7, m i.] L I G H T 295

THE REV . DR. CARLILE.THE CHURCH AND SPIRITUALISM .

In his Presidential address, “A New Expression of Religion,’’ at the Annual Assembly of the Baptist Union, at Bloomsbury Central Church, on the 25th ult., the Rev.Dr. J. C. Carlile gave particular attention to Spiritualism. We found in the address much of value, especially when he expressed his views on the general aspects of religion to­day. Thus, he tells us, “We cannot live on our past. The troth is we. have existed long enough on John Bunvan, Robert H p and C. If. Spurgeon.’’ Again, he remarked, VWe are struggling with worn-out forms of expression and endeavonring to recall faded visions. . . The supreme need is a new expression of r e l i g i o n . I t is most true. The newer revelation of the spirit is shattering many old forms, while others seem distended to bursting point. Dr. Carlile laments the barriers of prejudice which obtain in the Churches, and .deplores the lack of charity in religious

i organisations, the tendency to “declamation and denuncia­tion.” Later, be has some thrusts at Spiritualism, Sir Oliver Lodge and Sir Arthur Conan Doyle. Of Sir Arthur we are told: —

He is prepared to supply a supernatural explanation of a faked photograph, to bring evil spirits in to explain the action of natural gas, and seriously to offer table­turning—a conjurer’s trick—as conclusive evidence that a medium can communicate with the spirits of the de-

farted. ' The “New Revelation” is already out of date, t reveals nothing but the credulity of the writer and the assumption of the gullibility of the British public.He- quotes Mr. Birrell and Dr. Huxley (we presume

Mr. Augustine Birrell and Professor Huxley are meant) against Sir Arthur and Sir Oliver. We should have been more impressed if ho could have quoted some competent authority who has investigated Spiritualism or given us some of his impressions as the result of first-hand study of the subject to which he pronounces.

None the less, much that he says concerning some modern ' movements shows a distinct sense of fairness. We take the fallowing as an example: —

Is not the strength of Spiritualism its insistence upon the spiritual nature of personality and its attempt to formulate an intelligent conception of the future life? Does not the attraction of Christian Science lie in the assertion of the sovereignty of spiritual law, the power

. of faith healing througp prayer? Does not the Labour movement derive much of its glamour and appeal from its claim for justice and sympathy for the bottom dog,

•.and its doctrine of equality of opportunity ? These great affirmations are distinctly Christian. They are articles

1 ' of. our creed,* which we have too often forgotten or pro­claimed with nji apology which has vitiated our witness. Christ is still in the Church, but Ho is no longer confined tolorganised religion. He has been capturing the world while His servants were asleep. We have much to learn

• from these great movements. We also think we have something to teach. Perhaps we have lingered too long, and certainly in vain in our quest for the new expression

| of religion.Of the Christian Church we read: —

Organised Christianity has lost much of the vitality, glow, and strength that make religion a delight rather than n duty. The truth is, Christianity has been substi­tuted for Christ. A system has replaced the spirit, and the spectacular has left small room for the spiritual. Our eyes ore dim and the vision beautiful is in the mist. I t is

• something more than revival we need. I t is not the repetition of a bygone day, but new life for our own time.With- a few exceptions, some of which we have noted,

Dr. Carlile reviews the religious situation in what Mr. Gladstone would call a bold, large and just spirit. Some of his observations on Spiritualism, nevertheless, are neither charitable nor accurate. We should consider it impertinent to criticise the Baptist Union or any of its leaders, even if we had more knowledge of them than we actually possess. ] Some of Dr. Carlile’s observations give an unfavourable interpretation to the title of his address as "A New Expression of Religion.” We can say this, with­out the feeling of being hypercritical, and we are sufficiently inured to misrepresentation to be little hurt by it. A perusal of a few recent issues of Light may give Dr. Carlile i; clearer insight into the nature of Spiritualism, and place him in a better position to pronounce upon it in future. It has n steadily growing place in the thought of the time, and although we do not desire to magnify its office, we think it is entitled to simple justice, whether it is to be condemned or commended.

Rbpi,y by Sib Conan Doyle.The following letter from Sir A. Conan Doyle on the

above subject appeared in the “Daily Telegraph" on Tues­day last:—

I observe in your columns that the Rev. J . O. Carlile has been making free with my name in his presidential address, and condoning his own ignorance by accusing others of cre­

dulity. If 1 be credulous, thou I share the foiling with Charles Richct, Camille Flamm&rion, Cesar Lombroso, ZoUner of Leipzig, and a cloud of other scientific witnesses.On the other band, 1 defy the Rev. J . C. Carlile to mention the name of a single scientific man of high repute who has examined these matters and has come to an entirely negative conclusion. I t is an old story, this opposition of backward ecclesiastics to the onflow of human knowledge, but it be­comes particularly strange when this opposition is directed to a clear proof of immortality in an age of sceptio mate­rialism.

The three particular instances of my “credulity” given by the Rev. J . C. Carlile are:—

1 . That I do not believe the Crewe photographs to be faked. This conclusion rests upon several personal experi­ments, where I allowed no band but my own to touch the plates, which I provided myself. I t has been confirmed by the experience of very many sitters] some of them skilled photographers, who nave come to the same conclusions. Perhaps Mr. Carlile will now tell us how he has arrived at his own conclusions, what tests he has made, and how many adverse witnesses he can summon.

2. That I can find no natural explanation for certain phenomena observed at Cheriton some years ago. The Rev.J . C. Carlile explains them by the emission of natural gas.I carefully examined the grotto in question, and was in it for an hour. There was no smell, no reaction to light, and no toxic effect. Therefore I ask Mr. Carlile to give his reasons for saying that the phenomena were due to natural gas, and to explain how natural gas brought about the movement of heavy objects, as deposed to by a number of witnesses. Also, to say what steps he took to arrive at the truth, which could compare with my own action in visiting the grotto.

3. That I fail to perceive that physical phenomena, such as table-turning, are conjurors’ tricks. As I and thousands more have had these phenomena within their own house­holds, one would ask Mr. J . C. Carlile whether he imagines that we each keep a domestic conjuror. Crookes, Lombroso, ZoUner and others have testified to furniture being raised from the ground without hands touching them, and photo­graphs of the phenomenon have been taken. Who was the conjuror upon these occasions? Is Mr. Carlile a better judge of what occurred than these great men who were actually present?

Finally, I would ask Mr. Carlile why is it culpable cre­dulity to believe in phenomenal happenings now, and cul­pable incredulity to fail to believe in them as having occurred two thousand years ago. These ecclesiastics never seem to understand that when they attack the modern Spiritualist movement they are equally attacking the very foundations of their own creed, which have become so over­grown by human error that they have now to be cleared and exposed once more.

TH E “ FOURTH DIMENSION” : DOES IT EXPLAIN?

In the reply to J . L. S ., in L ig h t of the 23rd ult. (p. 275), he is quoted as suggesting, as an alternative to the Fourth Dimension idea, that the penetrability of certain solids by liquids, or by certain forms of force, postulates a solution of. the manner in which “etherialised ’ substance exists coincidentally with, and appears to penetrate matter. Your conclusion that any dispute on this point is merely a question of terms, and that the idea is, in essence, the same, is borne out by fact, if analogy is to be admitted. For m the case of dimensional spaces which are within our ken, it will be obvious that the two-dimensional space, for instance, is totally included in three-dimensional space, while three-dimensional space penetrates two-dimensional space under every possible condition. Thus to an intelligence in three-dimensional space, all events in two-dimensional space are but abstract conditions as far as his own material conditions are concerned, and as such without resistance, and his cognisance of them depends on his attention, for obviously such a being would have more extended interests, and not an unlimited capacity of observation. It is, in fact, probable, and conducive to our peace of mind, that although such observation is possible, to an entire degree, the observation would require special concentration, similarly to that required in our own observation of a section of our own space: we only pay attention to surface details on ex­ceptional occasions, but accept the general result of our vision as a rule, even when our attention is drawn to the event.

Libvt.-Oolonbl.

T H E N EW “ L IG H T ” ! C O N G R A TU LA TO R Y M E S S A G E 8 .

L ight is most interesting, and lately there has been mubh that an unscientifio person can appreciate.—R. A. Marrian.

I am simply delighted with L ight now, and look forward to the mail intensely. My copy gets quite worn oat with passing round to friends—Mrs, F, MpLaren (South Africa).

- 296 L I G H T [May 7, MU.

A BEAUTIFUL EXPERIENCE.An E xample op Materialisation.

By H. W. S.

In the month of October, 1909, I asked a gentleman and his wife who had been personal friends of oars for a great many years, and then were taking their holiday in the North of England, to break their homeward journey at Hereford and spend a night at my house, some half dozen miles from the city in the direction of Ross. They did so, and we had an exceedingly pleasant evening, and talked of many things, reminiscences or bygone days, as well as incidents of their holiday jaunts. We retired to rest shortly after eleven o’clock. The night was clear, with a cold, crisp atmosphere, but there was no moon, and the starlight gave but the faintest relief to the darkness prevailing. I had got into bed, settled my­self comfortably for sleep, and extinguished the candle. J lay on mv right side facing the bedroom door. Presently I was struck with the appearance of a pale yellow light of the size of a good candle-light floating before me at about the level of my face as I lay. I t swayed about, and that move­ment caused me to think that it was a light coming through the keyhole of the door from someone on the landing. But it did not remain in a position for such an explanation, but floated slowly past the bedstead to the end of the room, and came back again, remaining a few moments opposite my face. Again it floated to the end of the room, ana returned, and I then observed that it was not reflected in the mirror of the wardrobe as it passed. I t remained for a few moments in front of me, ana then disappeared. I got out of bed, quietly opened the door, and went out on to the landing. All was in darkness, and there was not a sound of motion in the house.

T returned to bed and lay in the position which I had taken when the light first appeared, and kept myself awake foi/'some time to watch for any reappearance. I fell asleep, and when I awoke I changed my position from the right side to tfie left. As I did so I heard the hall clock distinctly strike One on its gong. I again settled myself, and was drawing the clothes over my snoulders when I suddenly felt a tremendous pressure upon my back and shoulders, as if I had been gripped by a very strong man, who pressed me down. It continued, and I turned my head, fully expecting to find somebody at mv bedside. I saw nothing, bnt the

iiressure continued, and increased so much that I felt that must get out and prove for myself the origin. I did put

my arm out, but felt nothing. As this most peculiar sensa­tion of pressure was maintained all the whiles I decided to strike a light, but the matches were on the other side of the bed, and before moving for that purpose I looked steadfastly towards the bedroom door. I t was fortunate that I did so, for I then perceived a cloud, or mass of pearly white vapour, momentarily increasing in intensity and brightness. My mind at once conjectured its true character, and I lay still to see the phenomenon through. Then came a powerful current of cold air just as though the window on the landing had been thrown up and the door flown open. I knew then that I might expect fnrther developments, and I slowly sat up in bed, and watched the vapour still brightening. All at once there was a large space, which became exceedingly bright, and in a few moments a face was formed, which3uick1y became that of my dear wife. Following the perfect elineation of features the vapour disappeared entirely, and

revealed the full form standing and clothed in a very familiar favourite silk dress, with neck-collar fastened with brooch that bore a rose carved in ivory.

1 was overwhelmed with joy. The face was so full of life and animation that it had all the aspects of perfect reality. Mv emotion found instant expression in the ex­clamation : “Oh ! my darling! thank God for this—for this I have long been waiting, and you have come.” With that she turned sideways and glided—took no steps—down along­side the bed, so that I saw her form from the back as well as the front, and just ¿8 full and perfect in detail. As she turned to pass along the foot of the bedstead she brought her face full upon me, and did so again as she rounded the other angle—wearing a beautiful smile, and her eyes bright and full of the animation of life itself. I could perceive a faint colour in her cheeks as she looked at me, and again J said, “My darling, 1 never saw you looking better in your life.” Sne passed up to the dressing-table, which still had many of her trinkets and toilet articles as she had left them, and coming to a stand at the end put out her right band and touched the table as she had done hundreds of tiraesa to steady herself when suffering from weakness. I was sitting in bed with my eyes fixed upon her; and hers looking so tenderly at me. Then I said, “Darling, take my hand in yours.” She thereupon took away her hand from the table, and moved towards me as I stretched my hand out to her. As she was slowly bringing both her hands to clasp mine 1 thought to myself, “Now I shall feel her.” Her hands came together in a close clasp of mine—she all the while looking me full in the face, with a most happy expression as of full comprehension of all that was happening, and of the mutual pleasure that we were both deriving from it. I felt nothing, and said so. Somehow—irrational as it was—*1 felt in some degree surprise and disappointment for the moment*

But as the words “I feel nothing” passed from me tfiere was a change. With our hands^still clasped, a movement of disintegration commenced, beginning at the crown of the head and descending. ' I saw the beloved form crumble into infinitesimal fragments, and fall, as it were, to the floor, s mere cloud of impalpable dust. She was gone from my sight, and the room which had been suffused with a lovely pale, golden light while the vision lasted, wan again in darkness,

I cannot estimate the time that the vision lasted, but some idea may be formed from the description I have given of what took place. I t was no mere flash of an apparition, hut something that endured long enough for close observe tion. And npon that point I should like to remark that 1 had not the faintest shadow of nervous feeling—which 1 attribute to my having well read up the subject, and being quite prepared for anything from the moment I perrehred the vapoury mass.

It will naturally occur to the mind of every one that the personality of the form would remove any sense of timidity-^whj cli I admit. I had one emotion, that of unre­strained joy at the fulfilment of my most cherished hopes by the appearance of my beloved wife, perfect in figure, features, and animation, with a mobility of face and units which seemed to me almost reality itself. I had had my hand clasped by vanished hands, though I did not feel the touch physically, but it all occurred whilst I was fully awake with mental faculties consciously alert from the commence* ment to the end of the phenomenon.

I have had the material touches and heard the voice several times since, and the knowledge acquired since the event has satisfied me that the plasmic substance essential to the building up of the form was abstracted from my own body during that extraordinary pressure that I have des­cribed, and was returned into my system when our hands reunited us. I t is a happy thought for me. I kept this ex­perience strictly to myself for nearly two years until I bad attended several seances, and received corroborative evidence which I will describe in a future communication.

A HOROSCOPE FULFILLED.Believers in Astrology will bo interested in an incident a

recorded in a volume just issued by the Oxford Univendtv | Press entitled, “The Story of My Life,” by the late Col. 1 Philip Meadows Taylor. In 1853 he was appointed Deputy j Commissioner of a province in the western part of Bom* bay. On the day of his arrival at Tuljapur, which had been his favourite resort in 1825 when he first visited the I neighbourhood, he was sitting in his tent after breakfast when an old Brahmin came in. The narrative continues:— 1

Seeing that I was alone he came up to my table, and j peering closely into my face as he leant upon his staff, he , said, “Are you the Taylor Sahib who came here many < years ago?”

When I answered that I was the same, he produced a bundle of old papers, and asked me whether I recollected j them. As I looked over them, I saw that I had put my initials to each, but forgot at the moment why I had done so.

“Have you forgotten. Sahib,” said the old man, “that * I once cast your horoscope, and told you that you would return here to govern us after many years? And see! it was true!—you have come; and, indeed, there is little difference in the time I recorded—twenty-five years! I had not the exact data, if you remember, that I wanted— you could not give it to me.”

It was all true enough; there I was, the “ruler” over them, and I then recollected how strange it had appeared to me at the Residency when my destination was so sud­denly altered from Berar to these western districts, on the requisition of the Government of Bombay. The prediction had been a strange one; and was as strangely fulfilled, even to the very letter of time.

“And you have been a ‘raja/ too,” continued my old friend, “and have governed a country to the south for ten years; that I recorded—see, sahib!” and he pointed ex­citedly to the document. “See, there is no mistake there either!”

“Not quite a ‘ra ja’,” I said; laughing: “only manager of the country while the raja was a child.”

“ It was all the same,” continued the old Brahmin; “yon were all-powerful, and just like a raja, and you governed j the people. And you have seen sorrow, too, sahib; you were not married when you were here, and now you nave lost wife and dear children, I hear? I wrote that. I saw it all plainly—it is here. And you are not rich, they tell me? Yet lakhs of rupees have passed through your hands. Did I not tell you that, too?”

“No, indeed,” I replied, “I am not rich; indeed, much ] the reverse, and I have had heavy sorrows.”

“It could not be avoided,” he said; “no one could have ] mistaken what I discovered just twenty-five years ago. Yon were born for work, not for the indulgence of wealthy idle­ness, and so you will continue. If you want these paper* | I will give them to you,; if not, let them remain with j me. .

I did not want the papers and he kept them. I cannot account for bis prediction.

M*y 7> L I G “H T 297

*

|| THE DESCENT INTO HELL.P

ADDRESS BY ELLIS T. POWELL, LL.B., D.Sc.• Ü F?\l

Dr. Ellis T. Powell’s gift of persuasive elo­quence, in addition to nis wiae scholarship, always makes it a delight to listen to the exposition of his views and convictions. Like the wedding guest in Coleridge’s “Ancient Mariner,” when he speaks we cannot choose bat hear, whatever mental reservations we may feel inclined to make in regard to the conclusions at which he has arrived. This gift was supremely in evidence in the address which he delivered before the members and friends of the L.S.A. on the evening of April 28th. The hall was crowded with a highly appreciative audience—a fact which gave point to the allusion made by the Chairman (Mr. H. W. Engholm) in his opening speech to the recent emphatic statement of a prom­inent Baptist Minister that Spiritualism and psychical research had failed. As one evi­dence to the contrary, Mr. Engholm referred to his own experience on the previous Sun­day, when, in a church in a small town of only nine thousand inhabitants, he had addresseda congregation of a thousand people, from I_many of whom he had since received letters expressing the utmost interest and desire for further information. Spiritu­alism had illuminated many hitherto obscure passages in the Bible, and that evening Dr. Powell, who was not only a careful student, but a master of clear and lucid statement, would throw further light on an abstruse point in the New Testament narrative, which, to the thoughtful reader, was of very great importance.

Db. P owell said:—There is an article in two out of the three great creeds

of Christendom %hich possesses a peculiar interest for our­selves as psychic researchers. I mean the article which affirms that Christ descended into Hell. Of course, nobody at this time of day supposes for a moment that what is meant is the traditional place of torment. The allusion is to Hades, which may, for practical purposes, be taken to mean the dwelling of a section of the army or discarnate spirits. Again and again in our version, the word Hades, with this significance, is mistakenly rendered “Hell.” The Risen Christ boasts that He has the keys of Death and of Hades, not of Hell, as in our version. And in a famous apostrophe St. Paul’s words are, “O death! where is thy sting? O Hades I where is thy victory?” The weight of authority is against his saying, “O gravel where is thy victory?” He hated the word “grave,’;aiid would never use it. 80 that at the outset we may dismiss Hell in this traditional sense, and read Hades in its place.

In the so-called Apostles’ Creed the actual word is inferno,, and in the so-called Athanasian Creed it is in ffros. Both these words signify primarily Hie regions which lie be­neath, and particularly the depths of the earth. The latter word, however, in feros, contemplates not only the regions themselves but also their inhabitants, and both words were intimately associated in Latin with what was called the Lower World, or the Shades Below. Consequently ,we shall have an exact representation of the original meaning if we say that Ho descended to tho regions below, leaving Hell out of the phraseology altogether.

I need hardly say that in the analysis upon which I am entering I am making no appeal to the language of the Creeds from the point of, view of authority. My only pur- pone at the moment is to subject the language to strict scien­tific analysis so as to ascertain, in the first place, what the fact of the Descent into Hell meant for the psychic re- Marchers of early Christian days, and, in the second, to discover, if we can, how far their ideas are consistent with the results of moaern psychic research. Leaving out the question of authority altogether, we shall find that this belief in tlifc descent into the lower regions was general in tho early Church, though not formulated as au article of tho Creed until some centuries after its foundation. Conse­quently, I think we may regard it as a matter of surpassing interest to ourselves to look more closely into the whole question. “He descended into the lower regions,” says the Apostles’ Creed, “the third day He roso again from the dead.” This latter affirmation is a fact beyond all chal­lenge. What about tho equally emphatic declaration which immediately precedes it?

P abadimb a m i H ad es .Now. the New Testament foundation for the Article is

not difficult to discover. To begin with, there is the promise

to the penitent thief, “This day »halt thou be with me in Paradise.” Paradise is a Per­sian word meaning an enclosed park or pre­serve, and its general significance at the time when these words were uttered was that of the abode'of the souls of the departed. We shall, however, have to draw a distinction between the “Paradise” of the promise and the Hades to which the Creeds amide. As to Hades, it is impossible to be more explicit than St. Paul (Kph. iv., 8, 9). Ho quotes an ancient writing—“When He ascended on ; high He led a host captive and granted gifts to men,” and St. Paul proceeds, “What does ‘He ascended’ mean except that He also de­scended first into the lower parts of the earth? He that descended is the same also that ascended up far above all things.” And individually it was assumed by the men of • Apostolic days that His sojourn in the lower parts of the earth had produced a permanent and ineradicable impression upon tneir inhab­itants, because we find St. Paul again saying (Philippians ii.,9,10), “God raised Him high

and conferred on Him a name above all names, so that be­fore the name of Jesus every knee should bend in Heaven, on eartli, and underneath the earth.” And as if to exclude misapprehension, his word for underneath the earth (K afachthonios) means .almost underneath the soil, being a totally different term from that which he employs when he speaks of the lower parts of the earth in Ephesians. Once more, the fact that these subterranean regions, whatever they may be, were contemplated separately from Heaven and the surface of the earth is shown by the language of Rev. v., 3. where the occupant of the Throne displays a scroll which none is able to open. We are told that none was fit to open it either in Heaven or on earth, or under­neath the earth.

Taking, then, this assertion of descent into the lower parts of the eartli, have we anything in early Christian literature which would indicate to us the purpose of the descent ? To that question we get the most specific answer in the famous passage in 1 Peter, iii.. 18-20, “Christ him­self died once for sins, the just fo? the unjust, that He might bring us near to God. Being dead in the flesh He was quickened in the spirit, in which also He went and preached to the spirits under detention, who once were disobedient at the time when God patiently waited in the days of Noah while the ark was being prepared.”

- This is one of the most famous passages in all literature in its bearing upon the state of the departed, or a part of them, at all events. Consequently, I want to scan it very closely because the more I study these writings the more I am convinced that .not only every word, but every letter, frequently has a profound significance. _ And let me ay that I am quite aware of the recent suggestion of a distinguished scholar (Dr. Rendel Harris) that the reference here is not to Christ at all, but to Enoch, as having preached to the spirits under detention. Personally, I do not think that hypothesis is tenable, but I mention it in passing so that I should not be supposed unaware of it. Now, there are two main key-words or the passage which reouire close scrutiny. The first is the word ‘preached.” In tneir anxiety to get rid of the gracious implication of this word some or the in­fatuated commentators have offered the most repulsive in­terpretations of it. It has been sought to make out that the preaching was merely the announcement of final condem­nation to the inhabitants of the subterranean world. In answer to that it is sufficient to say that the Greek verb kerussein (which is used in this passage) occurs sixty times in the text of the New Testament. Or these no lessa than fifty-seven refer in some way or another to the preaching of the Gospel. Of the other three instances two are used with reference to the gratitude of persons healed by Christ (one a leper and the other a lunatic), who are said to nave preached the fact in all directions. The remaining' instance is that of the strong angel of the Revelations, who preached or exclaimed in a loud voice, “Who is fit to open the scroll and to break the seals of it?” There is not a shadow of justification forj suggesting that the preaching to the spirits under detention, whatever may have been its subject matter, was other than a message of mercy.

T ub “ S p ir it s in P r is o n .”

The other key-word of the passage is the expression ‘ prison”—“Ho ifrent and preached to the spirits in

D b . E llis T. P owell. Author o f " The Evolution

o f the Money M arket.”

298 L I G H Tprison." Now, our word “prison” invariably means a place where persons are confined against their trill. It never sig­nifies a place in which, so to speak, people are in ward or c&stody, with a suggestion that they can get out if they choose to do so. But the word which St. Pan! uses, phuh ik t, not only means the act of keening watch, but also the sen­tinels who keep the watch and the place over which the watch is kept. The consequence is a very extraordinary combina­tion of meaning, which I am quite certain is not accidental, since it was perfectly open to the writer to have used a differ­ent word if he had wanted to convey a harsher meaning.

• He could, for instance, have used drsnw terion. as St. Mat­thew does, with reference to the gaol where John the Bap­tist was confined, or St. Luke in allusion to the Philippian gaol where all the prisoners were fettered. “Detention” or “custody” would he a better translation than prison. “ He went and preached to the spirits under detention,” the spirits “in custody,” if you like. I want you to bear in mind that limited and peculiar significance of the word used for prison, because we shall see in a few minutes why that particular term was chosen and what a light it sheds upon the real meaning or the whole tremendous episode. •

We have now got a clear idea of the Neifr Testament information on the subject of the descent into Hell, and of the exact significance of the important words employed by the sacred writers with reference to it. But before we go on to our own analysis let us look for a moment at a very early legend in which the doctrine is elaborated with a good deal of picturesqueness. This will be instructive because it will show us how certain very early students of the subject interpreted the New Testament reference, and we shall also be able to see from our own later knowledge where they went wrong. There is an ancient document called the Gospel of Xicodemus which was very widely read in the Middle Ages. It was probably written in Greek about the fourth century of our era, and professes to be a translation of a work by no less a person than Nicodemus himself, in Hebrew. In the chapters 17 to 27 there is a very lively alleged description of the visit of Christ to Hades. It is in the form of a narrative purporting to have been given by Charinus and Leucius, two sons of the aged Simeon, whom we know as the author of ‘'Lord, now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace.” These narrators tell bow Satan and Hades (here personified as an individual) were very much disturbed about the expected arrival or Christ in Hell. While they were still wrangling, Christ arrived, to the sound of a great voice like thunder, saying. “Lift up your heads, ve gates of Hell, and the King of Glory will enter in.” David and Isaiah repeated the pro­phecies in which they had foretold this victory. Christ 11 am pled upon the Prince of Hell, who then vehemently upbraided Satan for having brought Christ there at all. The penitent thief accompanied Christ on this visit. -Ultimately Adam and all his posterity were rescued from the power of Hades, and Satan and his hosts were left to take their place. Finally, according to another version of the legend, the Cross on which mankind had been redeemed was left in Hell itself as a perpetual witness to this victory and in order that the ministers of Death and Hades might not have power to retain anyone whom the Lord had pardoned.

This is the kind of structure which was built in the very early days of Christianity on the foundation of the texts we are examining. We ourselves can see that while a great deal of it is fairly natural inference from the texts themselves, there are other features of the story which mark it as of inexpert origin. For instance, the idea that David and Isaiah were still in Hades with antediluvian impénitents, would never have been accepted or _ dis­seminated by anybody who knew that these great spirits, with tens of thousands of others, must long ago have left the iimbo of the lower world, even if it were possible to imagine that a great soul like Isaiah had ever been these. Nevertheless, the ancient legend is worthy of _ citation because it helps ns to bring mto our study a picture of the- interpretation of the descent as it was constructed at this very early period. And while it is conceivable that the penitent thief accompanied Christ, it iscertain that Hades was not the region which was the subject of the promise trade to him of early arrival in Paradise.

O r ig in o r t h e T e rm “ L o n o . ”

It is a curions fact that the great interest taken in this subject in the Middle Ages brought a well-known piece of slang into our language. These spirits in custody were said bv the scholastic theologians to abide in limbo p a trv m , lim bus being a Latin word signifying the belt, or edge, or fringe of the infernal regions where these spirits were sup­posed to live. They were too ignorant of Christ to be worthy of Heaven, while on the other hand, since the demerit was only ignorance and not wilful sin. thev were not cast into Hefl. Such was the limbos ; and. as I said, mediaeval theologians spoke of these spirits as being « ftmbe patma. The word lim bo is the ablative case of limbus. Our relatively illiterate forefathers in the Middle Ages caught at the word limbo and brought it into our language as a popular expression for prison, loomust many of too have heard it said that “m-aad-so is in limbo "

Bat u»t. what, in faU. may we roxereutly conjecture as haring really taken place? Well, to begin with, we may

[May 7, 1921.

feel pretty sure that, broad ly speaking, the New Testament documents contain within themselves matter originating from three different psychic or psychological sources. First, we have the loftiest elements of the various books—such, for instance, as the bulk of the Gospel according to St. John. This is obviously either the result of automatic writing or of direct inspiration from some of the most elevated influences that we can imagine. Then at the other extreme are passages obviously of human interest and human origin only—such, for instance, as the message in which St. Paul asks Timothy to bring the books, and especially the parchments, which he had left at Troas. And at an intermediate point between the two we can again and again discern passages where we can infer that there has been a misinterpretation, larger or smaller, as the case may be, on the part of the writer, resulting in what is called the sophistication of the message he was intended to deliver, or the words he was intended to write. Perhaps it is not always misapprehension so much as a desire to keep the message within the intellectual limitation of its readers. And with our knowledge in these days' of the method by which the information was conveyed it is not difficult for us to see how the misapprehension or the intentional adaptation arose.

(To be continued.)

T H E SC IEN TIFIC M ETHOD IN PSYCHIC SC RIPTS.

Some Comments ox the “D ionysius” and “Statius” Cases.

Those of our readers who study the literature of the Society for Psychical Research will be acquainted with the remarkable scripts known as “The Ear of Dionysius” and “The Baptism of Statius.” Writing of these scripts, Mr. Hubert Wales points out that, although the Dionysius case is very strong in itself, the two cases should be taken to­gether, since the automatist, the experimenter, and the purporting communicator are the same in the two series of scripts. Mr. Wales says:—

The following are the reasons which, to my mind, give these scripts their exceptional strength:—

1. The automatist concerned was not a professional me­dium.

2. The experimenter was a man of the position, au­thority. high character and unprejudiced mind of Mr. G. W. Balfour.

3. The salient facts which emerged were unknown, not only to the automatist, but also to the experimenter.

4. No single living person knew aU the facts which emerged.

5. They were all unquestionably known to the person purporting to communicate them—-the late Dr. A. W. VeiTall. He was the only person alive or dead who knew every fact which appeared in the scripts.

6 . The facts emerged in a systematic and apparently calculated order, suggesting, not the mechanical production, with subliminal dramatization, of a mere memory or batch of memories, which might have been extracted from some cosmic reservoir, but the activ ity o f a mind presently think­ing and working.

7. There were no mistakes.8 . c The general plan of the scripts was characteristic of

the mind purporting to inspire them.9. The reasons above stated give the facts that emerged

and the form of their emergence the appearance of having been deliberately designed to meet the criticisms and ob­jections urged against other similar phenomena purporting to be communications from the dead. These criticisms and objections were certainly familiar to Dr. Verrall. since his wife was one of the most active and able of the workers of the S.P.R:; indeed, he had. no doubt, often personally urged them.

Mr. Wales adds: —The only criticism I, for my part, can so far find to

advance against these scripts is that they are so small in quantity, and apparently there are no more forthcoming. They are too slight. I feel, to sustain the weight of so tremendous a hypothesis as survival of personality after death. They are also somewhat weakened, to my mind, by the curious dilatoriness of their production (more than a year elapsing between two of the scripts in each of the cases), by the frequent admixture of private, unpublishable matter, which strikes as slightly inconsistent with the mind of a man who knew the importance attaching to the pub­lication of evidence, by a certain mystery which seems to enshroud the personality and methods of the automates, even for members of the S.P.R.. and by some considerations outside themselves.

Previous to these. I think the “Lethe” case was 'the strongest, but it was distinctly weaker under almost every heed, particularly 1, 3. 4. 6 and 7. Dr. Verrall would know this taw, since it occurred sotne nine before bis death, and it can hardly bare failed to interest him, because of. its scholarly allusions.

May | MMJ L I G H T 29S

IS THE FUTURE LIFE REAL?NOTHING FANTASTIC IN OTHER-WORLD CONDITIONS.

By LILIAN WHITING.

In Mr. Beresford's interesting address on “Personal Reactions to Spiritualism,” one can hardly fail to be im­pressed by his theory of ‘cspecialised illusion” as the con­dition immediately entered upon after withdrawal from the physical 'environment, and to question as to how far life is illusion, or reality, after the change we call death. Emerson has recorded his conviction that heaven is very real—not at all fantastic. 1 am not sure that I should express my conviction of the ‘ ‘heaven’ ’ depicted by the “Script'’ of the Rev. Vale Owen quite so vehemently as does Mr. Beresford, but I confess to no little sympathy withhis feeling. Fantasies do not appeal to spiritual intuition, |_and Emerson’s suggestion that there is nothing fantastic in the conditions of life that succeed the present (unless, indeed, it is some of the fantastic ideas that people carry with them) commends itself alike to common sense and to religious perception. From all the concensus of the general knowledge derived from the varied forms of Spiritualistic revelation, in the seventy-three years since the advent of Modern Spiritualism, a fairly intelligible idea of the nature of the life entered upon after withdrawing from the physical world has been gained. This future can hardly be regarded now as an uncharted sea. Too many are the messages that have come; too definitely are many of the

r conditions grasped. To a remarkable degree scientific exact­ness

Supports and Confirms

the beliefs and the visions that, however confidently held bv seer and prophet, could not, for a long period, offer that evidential quality that alone. convinces tha general public. Evidential data that were offered made little im­pression. There was too strong a tendency to doubt alleged nets when beyond the range of the senses. Now man is Warning how very limited is this range: and that the fact that we cannot see those in the -ethereal body is no more mysterious than that the eye cannot see objects a mile, ten miles, a hundred miles away, save with optical instruments. The physical eye cannot register the high rate of vibration of the ethereal body. There is nothing in that any more mysterious than the assertion that a man cannot stand in Hyde Park and see the Isle of Wight." One fact is as simple as* the other. Therefore we see how friends in the ethereal body may stand beside us—may companion us—without our being aware. Science is so penetrating cosmical facts that the unknown ceases to be the unknowable.

As Mr. Beresford suggests, the more plastic matter in the ethereal is more easily moulded by thought and will «b*n is that of our present environment. Yet to how un­limited an extent thought and will centred the conditions of our present life. Might we not rather think of life in the ethereal as. “specialised” reality, rather than as “specialised illusion” ? In proportion as life grows more spiritual it grows more real. In the last analysis

Nothing is Rmi- but Spirit.We have really come to a fairly coherent and intelligible conception of the nature of life after death. I think we ■n bold, as a perfectly rational belief, that the ethereal reum which interpenetrates the physical offers conditions of absolute continuity with those of the presentfife—that all progress is a senes of sequences. The continuity is unbroken; and there is nothing more strange in passing «at of the physical and into the ethereal environment than there is in from infancy into childhood and youth,from youth into maturity.

Eternal process moving on:From state to state the spirit walks.

We have laid undue emphasis on the physical universe. Am a matter of fact, it is the ethereal universe which is the point of departure, the entering on the deeper realities of living. The sojourn on earth is the rehearsal before the play, toe tuning of the instruments before the concert, tbs experimental period. We are learning to live. The preparation for the true realities of life may well occupy maiy ages, as man goes onward, and the final achievement it nothing less than the Blessed Perfection. When the rouu l was given, “Be ye perfect, even as your Fatber in bosvan is perfect.” it was no mere rhetoric; it embodies the ideal for which man must strive through countless ages. The Reel is the Divine. Only in the degree to which we approech th e Divine quality, do we live in reality.

Apparently, the ethereal conditions provide homes, schools, temples, churches, scenery. Everything that is on earth is a rudimentary replica of what is there. Music, more entrancing than imagination can conceive; art, beauty, noble activities, love and service make up that life.

George Eliot, in a communication made to Dr. Hodgson (through Mrs. Piper) about 1898, stated that she had always had an intense dread of death up to a few days before her own withdrawal from the body, when this intense dread changed to an intense curiosity as to what awaited her. “My first sensation,” she continued, “was that of finding myself

E nveloped in a Golden L ig h t , out of which approached the figures of friends. I was asked what I most desired to see, and I replied Rubens and his paintings, and he stood before me, unrolling canvas after canvas.” It was not till some time after this that, in a re-reading of Mr. Cross’s beautiful biography of his wife—autobiographically constructed by means of herletters and diaries—that I noted what had escaped me in earlier readings, George Eliot’s great admiration of Rubens. Naturally the sceptic would say that as these volumes com* piled by Mr. Cross had been out some years, Mrs. Piper could have read this. So she could, is at once conceded. Whether she ever did is another matter; but its discussion becomes negligible because of the vast volumes of unques­tionable testimony in the messages received through Mrs. Piper. If any scientific question has ever been settled, then has the genuineness of a large proportion of these messages, whose contents were proven beyond all doubt or question to. have been outside her possible knowledge. That other messages whose contents she might, in some possible way, have known, are yet genuinely from those they purport to he from, is not an unreasonable inference in the light of so much positive and assured testimony.

The naturalness, the coherent reality, of the next stage of environment; the absence of the fantastic, may, one might assert, be quite taken for granted. The “bewilder­ment” of the spiritual man. suddenly forced by accident ficm his physical body, is a -part of the very naturalness. How vividly this, is revealed in the messages of “Private Dowding.” In “The Thinning of.the.Veu” we find this assertion: “The breaking down of the barrier (between the Seen and the Unseen) is to be the next great work of the world -of -men. .- .

Frederic W. H. Myers caught sight of The Great Explanation

of all psychic phenomena, and of ail progress of spiritual life, when he said:—

“Within and beyond the world of ether must lie, as I believe, the world of spiritual life. That it is in some way continuous with the world of the ether I can well suppose. So that the world where life and thought are carried on must rank as a new, a metetherial environ­ment. 1 well believe that beyond the ether there must be, not one stage only, but countless stages in the infinity of things.”The messages that reach us from this ethereal world are

almost universally those of wonderful joy. The sense of freedom, of exhilaration, in being free from physical limitations is very great; the sense of a new energy, of power liberated that had here been in fetters, is very strong and is largely emphasised. How wonderfully Browning expresses this new sensation in his *‘Reverie,’* almost the last poem he ever wrote:—

1 truly am. at last!For a veil is rent between

Me and the truth which passed Fitful, half-guessed, half-seen.

Grasped at—not gained, held fast.Mr. Whately Smith holds that from every point in our

space a line can be drawn running off into four-dimensional space*, and, therefore, every point in our space is abso­lutely accessible from the fourth dimension. Is this fourth dimension that haunts the scientist really the ethereal realm? And is this accessibility the explanation of com- panionships from the unseen ? It may be that here we are on the very threshold of a new diaeorery.

The Brunswiuk. BuoRlta, U.3.A.April 14th, 1921.

300 L I G H T [May 7, 19S1,

L I G H T ,6, QUEEN SQUARE, SOUTHAMPTON ROW, LONDON,

W.G.1. Tel: Museum 5106.COMMUNICATIONS intended to be printed should be addressed

to the Editor. Business communications should in all cases be addressed to the Manager. Cheques and Postal Orders should be made payable to “ L ight.”

SUBSCRIPTION RATES.—Twelve months, 22/-; six months, 11/-. Payments must be made in advance.

All applications for advertisements must be made to J . H. Gohing, Graham House, Tudor Street, London, E.C.4. Tel :■ 13124 Central.

Rates.—£10 per page; 10s. per inch single column ; societies, 8s. per inch ; classified advertisements, 9d. per line.

IS SPIRITUALISM CHRISTIAN OR ANTI-CHRISTIAN ?

“Under which flag, Bezonian? Speak or die I’’ Faced with such a question, we can imagine that the Bezonian was uncomfortably conscious that if he named the wrong flag he might equally pay the penalty 1

We are confronted quite frequently with the ques­tion, "Is Spiritualism Christian or Anti-Christian?” It is a question that indicates some confusion of thought. Spiritualism is an abstract term. So far as it may be considered, as an abstraction, to have "any doctrines or opinions these must necessarily revolve about its own subject—the demonstration of a life after death as a matter of fact rather than of faith.

The various conclusions to be drawn from that fact must be a matter for the individual himself.

In the position of the Bezonian, called upon to say under which flag he serves, the intelligent Spiritualist at once perceives that such a question can only have one meaning, namely: Does he side with Spiritualism or Materialism ? And he, replies accordingly. It could hot possibly mean: ‘.‘Are you a Spiritualist or a Christian?” because there is no opposition of terms. Great numbers of persons in all the Christian sects accept the facts of Spiritualism and are therefore at once Christians and Spiritualists. There are other Spiritualists who do not belong to any Christian de­nomination, who are even hostile to all presentations of Christianity, and yet others who may be simply described as non-Christians, being by religious per­suasion Jews, Farsees, Buddhists and so forth. It ull comes down to the human factor, as it was bound to do. One great scientist of the past was an agnostic, uuother was an atheist, and yet another (Faraday, to wit) was a member of an obscure little religious sect. Science itself was untouched by the question. It was simply a matter of the conclusions drawn by three individual scientists from their observations and studies of the world.

Several times of late an essential doctrine of Christ­ianity has been discussed in our pages as having a direct bearing on the religious aspect of Spiritualism. We could say q great deal on that subject os on i n t e l l e c t u a l p r o p o s i t i o n , if we were not tied down by suverul other questions—as, for example, the meaning of sume ancient documents; who Baid what; and whether the sayings were properly reported and correctly translated from the Greek or Aramaic into the Latin or the English, and; these questions settled, whut is the precise meaning to be attached to the statements, whatever they may be.

We have used the words “intellectual proposition” because to us religion, or any form of religion, is not un intellectual question at all. We all know that the intellect will as busily and joyously engage itself in destroying a religion as in building one up or defending it. Religion is entirely a matter of interior experience or illumination in the individual soul. That illumina­tion may be pussed on to tire other souls, but uuver by argument, however intellectually convincing.

The “two and seventy jurring*sects'' of which old Umar Klravyam virote, were, as he observed, con­cerned with “logic.” Now the logical faculty is not the faculty by which wc perceive truth, but simply the

means by which we clear our perceptions that we may see it the better. We have only to look at the multi­tude of “jarring sects” to-day to discover the results of logic misapplied.

Spiritualism has tremendous religious implications. How is it particularly involved with the Christian religion ? The answer is: Because a comparison of modem study and experience with the history of the early Christians reveals that all the psychical content of that history is true to fact; that only in the light of the psychical knowledge of to-day can these things bo accurately interpreted. They are all legitimate matter for intellectual analysis because they are ques­tions of f a c t . Again, in our modem experience of spirit communication we have oountless allusions to Christ in terms which should satisfy the most zealous Christian. To many spirits he is Lord and King of all: To others, however, He appears to be either unknown or simply a name. Nothing in their experience bears out the testimony of the rest, but this is only natural since Christ would only be a name to millions of the past inhabitants of the earth who were never in con­tact with Christianity during their domicile here. If spirit assertion were the reverse of this and we were told that Christ was known to and adored by every entity in the other world we might be just as suspicious about the great gap which would thus be revealed between the terrestrial and the ethereal conditions.

If it is a spiritual thing it is only to. be spiritually discerned, and all the arguments in the world will not settle the question, particularly as they would all be concerned with terms, doctrines, documents—anything and everything but the spiritual meaning of the idea. A man who lived a Christ-like life, but who yet never uttered a word about his religious views, would be a more eloquent exponent of its truths than all the preachers in Christendom.

That we are tied down to earthly forms of thought is shown by the very phrases in which Theology sets out its ideas. We read of the’“Father and the Son.” They are “persons.” But we are also explicitly told that “God is Love,” and Love is vastly greater than a “person”—it is a Divine Principle of the Universe. If we say “Jesus is God,” then Jesus is Love, and in the saying “No man cometh to the Father but by Me,” that is to say, by Love, we have a statement all can accept. How truly was it said that the letter killeth but the spirit maketh alive I

THE BUSINESS OF LIFE.At the Steinway Hall on Sunday evening last. Mr. H.

W. Engholm discoursed on “Tho Business of Life,” as a preparation for the larger sphere which is to follow the elementary school of earth experience. He made a telling ouotatiou from Fecbner, who said that we live three times: the first timo we are asleep all the while, the second' time we pass through an experience of alternate sleep and waking, the third time we wake up for ever. Thus was summarised the three stages of human experience, the dor­mant life in the. womb of the mother; the Bemi-dormont life of the earth stage, und the great awakening of the consciousness that comes when tho physical organism, with its dulling influences, is thrown off. Healing with the spirit body, which is being built up during physical life, and the character of which is tremendously affected by our thoughts and motives, Mr. Engholm made u strong appeal that the perfecting of this body should be an essential part of the business of life. He gave a vivid illustration of the outworking in tho next life of the kind of motives which inspire a life here by reading the beautifnl story of the Cobbler in “The Ministry of Heaven” (Vale Owen). Each ivas the architect of his own spiritual body, each whs building tho body he was to live. in. Divine help could bo relied upon w hen sincere efforts were put forth in tho work, and angelie guidance was with us all the way. He closed an impressive address with the words of the Great Master, “Lo, 1 am with you always, even to the end of the world.”

Thb Sf im t , not tub L e t t e r .—Miss M cCreadie writes: A lthough S p iritu a lis ts m ay ’w ith ju s tice p ro te s t against obsolete form s of C h ris tian theology which eulighteued C hurch m en an d women have long ouUgrowu, is there not a d anger of th e ir losing eigh t of th e essential principles b e h in d ,th o crude doctrines occasionally preached? Wo m ay d iscard th e le tte r of theology, l iu t w’e m ust amdys rem em ber th e s p i r i t . I t is th e C h ris t-ep irit wo need rather tlithi i ts form s and husks.

May 7, 1921.] L I G H T 361

PROM THE LIGHTHOUSE WINDOW.Onee started, “Punch” is evidently resolved to keep

psychic matters before its readers. In its last week’s issue we find a sergeant of Defence Force fiercely demanding of a recruit whether he is “one of them spiritualistic mediums?” and exclaiming, on being answered in the negative, # “Ho! then, why do you fall into a tranco every time I give an order?” • • ' • •

Sir A. Conan Doyle’s sixth instalment of his series, “The Uncharted Coast,” appears in the May number of the “Strand Magazine.” It is entitled “A Worker of Wonders,” and is devoted to an able and highly sympathetic sketch of the life history of D. D. Home, the famous medium, “the greatest,” Sir Arthur says, “that the modern world has ever seen.” Speaking of the wonderful incidents in his life, he asks “What novelist would dare to invent such a career?”

Contrasting by-gone times with the present, Sir Arthur says: “In these days when the facts of psychic phenomena are familiar to all save those who are wilfully ignorant, we can hardly realise the moral courage which was needed by Home in putting forward his powers and upholding them in public. To the average educated Briton in the material Victorian era, a man who claimed to be able to produce results which upset Newton’s law of gravity, and which showed invisible mind acting upon visible matter, was prima facie a scoundrel and an impostor.” But we have still a few mid-Victorians amongst us.

* * , * *

Miss Lilian Whiting is engaged on a new book in the style of “The World Beautiful.” She expects to sail for Europe later in the year, and may take up her permanent residence on this side of the Atlantic, dividing her time between England, France and Italy.

* # * *

Mr. Jaméis Coates, the veteran lecturer and student of psychic science, is in London full of cheery optimism, and with a proved capacity for hard work that might be enviedl by much younger men. During last week-end ne conducted three meetings at Grovedale Hall, and on "Wednesday he lectured at the Delphic Club. Mr. Coates has just returned from a lightning tour in Brighton and Wales, where, in about three weeks, he delivered twenty lectures. He is to give au address on “Problems of Psychic Photography” be­fore the members of the L.S.A. on Thursday next, when Dr.

' Abraham Wallace will preside.• ' -v. * * *

Mrs. Williamson, who, with her husband, has written , some twenty hooks, informs the “Evening Standard” that

she is still working in collaboration with ner dead partner. “The thing which is making Life, with a capital, for me,” said Mrs. Williamson, “and not just existence, is the won­derful feeling that I am really in touch with my husband, who is more than ever to me now. I haven’t gone to any mediums, but he just lives at my side. I seem to hear him speak and advise me about things when I write. This makes me feel that I want to keep both our names still, when I-r- or we—write. I couldn’t take any interest if his name were to disappear.”

She adds: “When my husband was ii . this .world it was always I who did the writing of our stories and thought of the plots, but he advised me and helped me. He made out our tours, and I had his notes as well as my own, of scenery and travelling adventures. And now? The help is more in-

I timóte than before. If I’m ever at a loss for a word or au idea it comes—with what seems to be a voice. I can’t ex­plain it. But there it is. So it is no wonder that both our names will appear on my forthcoming novel.”

Mr. U. J. Lees, author of “Through the Mists” and “The Life Elvsian.” has been lecturing on Spiritualism at the Town Hall, Ilfracombe, the proceeds being devoted to tbe local cottage hospital. He intends to continue his lec­tures during tlie summer.

The story of the beginning and development of the me* diuiushii) of Mr. Horace Leaf is begun in the May number of the “Psychic Gazette.”

The “May Meetings” are announced for Thursday, May Kith, when the principal speakers will be Mr. George F. Berry (President of the Spiritualists’ National Union), Dr. Ellis T. Powell, and Mr. Ernest Hunt.

* • « •Mr. Ulewett Lee, of New York, forwards us a pamphlet

lio Bra written, entitled “Psychic Phenomena and the Law.” It is rupriuted from the Harvard Law Review, and is issned by the Harvard Law Review Association, Cambridge, U.S.A. Though the subject,is not treated exhaustively, tbe refer* cnees to American cases are of value.

Mr. H. J. Osborn, who is well known in Spiritualist circles in London, has an article on Spirit Photography in the “Progressive Thinker” (Chicago), in which he des­cribes the work of the Crewe Circle.

# # • *Miss Edith K. Harper, in the “Occult Review” for May,

in a review of Dr. Crawford’s book, “The Psychic Struc­tures at the .Goligher Circle,” makes an interesting obser­vation when speakmg of the invisible operators manipulating a dish of wet clay by means of the psychic rods. She notes that operators in restoring the plasma to the medium’s body seem only to return what they have borrowed, leaving all foreign matter behind. This fact, she considers, should re­assure sitters at séances for physical phenomena who fear that they may re-absorb into their systems a quantity of alien substance. Miss Harper is referring to tbe idea that prevails in some quarters that what is drawn from the sitters is pooled, so to speak, and that what is restored is impreg­nated with matter drawn from other sitters.

A School for "Water Diviners in the University of Oxford sounds an impossible proposition, yet it is seriously referred to as a possibility by a London journal in recording the work of Mr. J. Timms, the Oxford water and metal diviner.It is stated that Dr. A. H. Church, Lecturer in Botany to the University of Oxford, has in preparation a scientific book giving the results of Mr. Timms’ divining work.

• * * •

The researches of Myers and Gurney were recalled by the heading “Phantasms of the Living” in the “Daily Mail” (April 29th)*. It was attached to a letter from a lady cor­respondent signing herself “Matter-of-Fact,” giving two good instances of the appearance of her Double. She writes : y‘Two Sundays ago my brother, a priest, said: ‘I was two seats behind you in church this morning; you did not see me, and I rather wondered why you hurried out before the celebrant had gone.1 I assured him that I had not been there at all. nor for some weeks. He said, ‘But it was you; you wore tne clothes I know, and I saw your face. I was there all the time just two seats behind you.’ But I was not. there!”

* * * *

The second case was equally strange : “Last year a friend, well known to the literary public of England, said, ‘I have not seen you since the private view at the Academy.’ I said I had never been to that private view in my life. He replied, ‘But I met you coming out, just under the archway ; you wore the clothes in which I had last met youj you bowed to me, and 1 pointed you out to my wife.’ But I was not there! (tow both of these were utterly reliable men, and I am a middle-aged most matter-of-fact woman, not given to anything psychic or spiritualistic at all.” Had the correspondent read “Phantasms of the Living” or W. T. Stead’s “Real Ghost Stories,” she would have found many well authenticated instances similar to those she relates.

* * * Ê.The “New York Times” records poltergeist phenomena

that occurred at Dietersheiin, in the province of Franconia, Bavaria, through the medium of a poor servant and her nine year old daughter, Marie Paetsek. The humble home has become a pilgrimage for thousands of people. In the presence of the child clothes, shoes, dishes, potatoes, bread, _ apples, and other objects suddenly rise and nv through the air in all directions. Chairs, tables, and even the heavy bed in which the mother and child sleep take a walk about the room, sometimes refusing to return to their old place and making the use of force necessary. Some of these manifestations are observed only at night, but others occur in daylight. The manifestations are reported to have taken place in the pre­sence of a number of investigating scientists. They agreed that deception was impossible.

• • * *

Regarding our own reported case at Hornsey the news­papers have apparently ceased to interest themselves in the matter in the absence of any evidence to show that the phe­nomena were caused by trickery.

• • * ft!What appears to be clear evidence of materialisations and

the direct voice with a native medium fli Papua is reported in the “Harbinger of Light” (Melbourne) on the authority of Mr. Flint, an Acting Resident Magistrate in the Papuan administration. A native who was present said: “ Weshook hands with our deceased relations; and we wanted to embrace them. They would not allow us to do so. They informed us that their bodies belonged to another world. We held them for a long time, and as we did so we cried all the time. The spirits at times said to us: ‘Do not cry, all is well with me.’ ” They also heard their deceased friends and relatives speaking with them. The medium received no monetary or other remuneration for her services. I t is not surprising to learn that the local missionary severely repri­manded the natives for practising what he described as “devilry and witchcraft.”

* .• * •Messrs. Kegan Paul and Co. have decided to enlarge the

scope of the “Psychic Research Quarterly,” and to trans­form it into a general review of the whole subject under the title of “ Psyche.”

302 L I G H T [May 7, 1921.

yvc

WONDERS of PSYCHIC PHOTOGRAPHY.A CASE OF INDEPENDENT VERIFICATION.

CONVINCING PROOF.

' "\\V give below the foil te s t of a letter just received from Mr. J . H . D. Miller, of Belfast, together with a reproduction of the photograph he obtained a t Crewe. This narrative is. as Sir A rthur Conan Doyle states, “quite overwhelming.” and is an outstanding instance of a com­plete verification of the identity of the spirit extra, apart nem the obvious likeness between the extra and the hoy’s .photograph, .which v s give in the inset.

. f u r th e r comment is needless, as Mr. Miller s statem ent speaks for itse lf:—

Ton solicit an expression of opinion upon the merits of the controversy between Messrs. Bush and Hope, from those- who have had experience of the Crewe Circle- As one suck I heg to submit my case.

My son was killed in France in 191" Neither he norI took anv interest in Spiritualism before his death. Some irenths after his passing on. a little girl of ten or eleven years, who was entirely unknown to my family, began to write automatically sentences to . _A n effect: “I am HardyMiller. Tell my daddy and m o th er about me.’* Our address was given. W riting of th is des­c r ip tio n was taking place daily, and so persistent were the en­treaties to tell us tha t after som e weeks' time the guardian qf the child met my wife coming out of church, asked her if she la d a son killed in the war o iled Hardy Miller, and being _ assured af the fact, then told of the w i M CJtioii*. Upon bearing th u I laughed mcrean- lcndy, being a — tt e r-of-fact. hard-beaded and orthodox Pres­byterian. However, after much serious th inking. I decided to pm t i e inbp 1 1 to a test: The lady and her little niece came to ©or hense. and whit took place that e r r i n g set we thinking more sefioedr than ever. Incident after incident of ray sons

- c a rtU t H » was rapidly recorded V - th e hand of tins little stranger. Each visitor brought ad d itio n a l and overwhelming evi­dence of my son's identity. A wane« medium, also an ent ire stT fR er to ns. was invited to come so th a t 1 canid investigate the «objec t in a different man­ner. At the f a n sitting mv m other, brother and m y sou w ere described, their names d m . and each fu rn n h e d evi-

- du9ce of hm o r her identity, winch was absolutely convincing.D a rin g th e th ird se ttin g m y m took con tro l, spoke nxtuxaffy. a n d m a n a t id incodent«■ in Ins Army h e w ith Ida b ro th e r, who woo a p r iv a te in ban com pany.Prom mas moment my prejudice was z me. My m now controls a t every meeting, make« Bench natural fm . and d ie s some o omb d d deoeriptianc and explanation« of the n k beyond th e se n .

l a th e S p ring of ISBb 1 hod accaoiaa to go to P aris on Vuameas. 1 to ld my son 1 w as going to call a t Crewe to o b ta in , i f possible, a sp ir it pho tog raph of h im . H o had never ln n rd o f sndb p m U m o h s . an d oo asked leave to w ithdraw for a m inu te to m ake « ag o n ies from those who m o ld t d l horn. O n hm r e ta in ho n o m d n s th e re w a s no | a d n ahoot is . th a t he hod been inform ed by those o n has ride n b o knew a l abont is . an d th a t h e v n mummed th e n p m a r r aorim onat to procure fm m o o coed likeness of bmaueB. W hen she t a n s coano to go I b o o th ! th e p lates i - Bcfiass an d carried them in m y pocket. 1 caked oo M r. H ope n o d h ad a d n d f w ish Sam. Mr*. B o sto n , an d a Wire liitotrhi rd . who happened to ho th e re when 1 caked.

ES itte r : Mr. J . H_ D. Milter. The C i t r a is th a t of bio aoa: and «he lose* Sor cooaonrioon with th e sp irit extra! aphoOocraph of H ardy MiBer. ta b e a short!»

before he w as kiBed ia the G reat W ar.

my name on them., and. closed them up. We then vent into the adjoining glass-house and here I reached them to Hr. Hope to place in the camera, a fter I had thoroughly

examined it. I sat down in the usual way to have my photo taken. Mr. Hope and Mrs. Buxton stood on either ode of the camera. Mr. Hope and Mrs. Buxton joined hands over the camera, and with his left hand Mr. Hope removed the cap for the exposure. This was repeated for the second plate. The slides were then given into my possession. In the dark room I opened them and pu t the plates into the dishes, the only p art Mr. Hope played was pouring on the developer. The rest was done by me exclusively. On one of the plates I saw “ an ex tra” coming op. and watched it carefully. Once when lifting the plate, my fingers slipped and a nail slightly tore the film, fortunately below the features. Having satisfied myself th a t i t was properly cleared. I carried i t to the water tap , washed it, and on bolding it np to the light, my practised eye told me

immediately the extra was a splendid likeness of my son. W hat delight! I told Mr. Hope I had got what I wanted, and paid him for two dozen prints.

Now. Mr. Hope never saw a photo of my son. I gave him no information. How. then, could he have produced the ' desired extra? I r Mr. Bush is con­vinced th a t Mr. Hope is a fraud. I am a thousand times more con­vinced th a t Mr. Hope and Mr . Buxton are genuine.

A t a sitting held on ray return home my son explained how the photo was taken, stating that the seeming drapery around iris constituted the substance out of which he partially materialised.

I enclose you a photo of n r Ison when in the body, and also the one taken a t Crewe.

I might add tha t I have taken shorthand reports of the proceedings of my mve t i f f i n

I a t Spiritualism. These are now in script form. I submitted this volume to Sir Arthur Cosan Doyle, and in a letter from kin he has favoured me with the fol­lowing comments:—

“ As to your special case, I consider it about the moot com­plete and convincing of any which have reached me. . .

“ For continuity of cm oanl» cation, yours is wooderfiL The Grew« photograph, the facsimile signature, the fact that the onginal communications came from a child, the coctínn «tioe of thorn through an unpaid medusa, the consistency of it afl. sad the many evidences, mako it fió te overwhelming ”

Toms faithfully.A pril 25th, 1921 J . H . D . Mjujh l

i »

in th e■i a tab le , th e elufeen, unopened. noon placad an d e a r hoods r a n d o n tho to p mi each

A fte r th e w aging passo«fifhervfig «1 prop«*. I p o t the

i d b o e l M r. Hope- Doing a n pot th o plateo in to th e dados n j i

*.* In connection with the above remarkable case, it may be of i i lore it to fnotc the remarks of Sir Arthur Conan Doyle who, in hi- address at Queen’s Hall on tho 12th « h . , thus recounted th e fac ts ;—

I have ta lked sho o t th e in form ation we g e t from tho o ther side. I w an t to d o r j o e one séance, one connected C ary . I choose th is one because i t h as n o t been published, an d is a p articu larly good example. I t c a m to me horn Belfast. A gentlem an nam ed M iller bad lost bos son in the w ar. an d th is boy c a m bock u nder c iren n sto erm which poo Boost adm it a re absolutely convincing. I tak e i t from Mr. M iller S own acco u n t:— .

In th e mon th of February bio wife m et a lady bohng- m g to th e sam e C hurch, t h e asked b is wife if m bad o boy I d b d in th e w ar. M rs. M iller said d c had, and thus th o lady explained th a t h er li ttle child, aged twelve, «add p u t her hand onr a plaui h e r n . and th a t i t shrove wrote th a t it lmd got n a n g * from H ardy Miller. They dH net know there t n each a person, m they come sad adrad Mrs. M iller. Mr*. MiBor wont hoam and told l a

kb; 7, 1921.] L K J H T 303

husband. He was a staunch Presbyterian and knew nothing. whatever about Spiritualism . They brought the girl round. She had never been in the bouse before and was only a child. She p u t her hand on the board, and the following was the dialogue:—

Who is working this planohette?—H ardy. #Mother and Daddy, I am your darling son. Do you believe i t is I ?

I do not know.—You Will know. Do no t grieve for me.I am very happy.- M other, if you could only see me I Let in Fluffy. Perhaps' she will see me. Dogs are often clairvoyant. . . . • ■ -

■ (Fluffy was a little Pom eranian. I t was barking furiously'in the yard. I t was le t in and I watched care­fully. - I t looked into the a ir and made a peculiar whining noise. The planchette w ro te :—

Fluffy sees me.Do you know Fluffy’s mother is dead?—Yes. Judy is

lying on the ru g as she used , to do. (.Judy was the correct name.) ,■ Who allows yon to come?—Daddy, dear Daddy, God does. - I live in a -beautifu l home and I will w ait until you all come over/ C hrist’s statem ent about mansions - is quite true. Daddy l a m no t really dead. I am only gone before you all to a be tter and a beautiful place.

: Daddy. do believe i t is your darling son. I should be -quite nappy if you would no t grieve fo r 'm e . I am in tie fourth plane.

How many planes?—Seven.- Will yon rise h igher?—Yes. Daddy, pray for me.

What shall I say?—God, help my son H ardy to workout his own salvation.

Then there is progress a fte r death?—Yes.Have you seen C hrist vet?—No. Only a most beautiful

fightCan you see i t now ?—No, Daddy. N ot from the earth

plane, but I can from .the fo u rth plane, where my homeK,

Is this all tru e?—Yes. I t is th e power of God. We do not tell lies.

Do you sing songs over there?—Yes. I f they are good. What form is your sp iritua l body?—The same as the

Material.- H areyou work to do?—Yes, Daddy. I preach to the soldiers in the lower spheres and I help them .

Would yon come back?—No, D addy: th is is a beautiful fine If you could come and tee i t you would an wish to come on.

Does God answer p rayer?—Yes. Daddy, if you pray for good, and bard 'enough , you will receive the answer.

Then the poor m other sa id : H ardy, i f you bad not joined tip you would he alive now.

Hardy said : M other. I only did my du ty . I f I had ay fife to Hve over again I would do th e same th ing. Death is nothing bu t th e beginning of real life.I think this is an im pressive docum ent, and I th ink i t

bests the im press'of solemn tru th . I th ink the way in ■hick i t was taken from th e hand of a little child should marine» even th e most sceptical!

SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHY FROM THE OTHER SIDE.

Giro nr Ek i i B i r i n T hbocch th e MsniinsBir of Xhb Violet Brrrrjv at th e Sn u Bntir.Ym do not take enough conscious thought of us. You

fame when there is any medium who is good a t photography, a l the bays here know it, and there is no r oom where you ate taking pictures th a t s no t foil of us.

When I went to be photographed w ith M other I was very befar because I had m ade friends w ith th e medium's great Guide. Mr. H opes Indian guide is very advanced, and he Ml me that if I- wanted to get my face righ t on th e plate, la be there- very early to m agnetise th e l i t t le greenhouse »her»- the- photographs are taken . Sobm of th e chans who bul-hrfpad me to-huDd » h o sp ita l cam e to te lp : and 1 made tbem promise not to t r y and get on the p a te , too. I t • s i u y é C e i h . There is one of the plates where I do not appear a t all, and that is th e one I was most sure of. I remembered myielf just as I was in th e South ¿frican War. lad 1 thought jt 'w ou ld hare been very good, bu t I do not owe cut at all. I find i t was the fault of Mr. Hope and the U r she helps him. Mother was in th e exact sequence, t u b ebonld.have had incense to born to dear the i tn o s - ■fare.

f > n we are going to he photographed we materialise is fheaght. wo remember .w hat we were like on earth , ana ■e esnmnlrste with all o u r minds on th is thought picture, i» I was I hsahiag a t w hat I looked like I saw p a rt of your sbrnepbem had been projected round me, and th a t bolates es she wish to appear from o ther spirits who may be there . It pretest* the thought form you have made of yourself bom bring broken up far o thers. Thought b the one g rea t pMsar by- which you cam make yau ineW safficfentlym aterial I» be tm r in d o r impressed on a < 4 td« irt p late, bu t you her« m n M of k—usag e a t o ther spirffK; if they c h u t s to e s n r Bm U them who are tak ing the photograph will do sosse- A h | Ida this. Keep the room well m o to , make magnetic

passes all round tbe camera, then have something burnt that would make a special atmosphere (such so dead' flowers). Then make those who are going to sit ooiicenirate on the positive love they bear to those they want to appear on the photograph. Thoughts of love are emanations of force, and Mr. Hope gets help from'the thoughts of those who are present, .and that, added to the thought tores of those wanting t o . be photographed, nearly always produces a great success. We, in Spirit life, need to keep our psychic self together by concentrated thought.

I f 'wo Want to show ourselves, and we do kite td'come on th e plate, and you hadaTOOm given up to this, and were to say w-prayer of -love fop all the world in it, and then a prayer for . Divine power, -opportunity would be given, to us. fyay to God to let your boy come, and then remind the bpv, strongly, of tbe fact tha t you love him and want him to come. Then yon would have a firm, strong feeling in your mind of vour son, he would be trying hard to remember what be looked like »ben you saw him last, and then you would get a good result. The love you are giving out is the same force as the material we are trying to use, and yon give us added power.

MR. BUSH-WOOD’S "QUEER STORY."By Feed Bestow.

[M r. Fred Barlow is one of the leading authorities on Super normal Photography.]

“ Beating about tbe Bush" has, a t all events, been pro­ductive of some interesting theories, and in th a t respect the publicity afforded to this case ha* served some useful purpose. One thing is dea r. After reading tbe pamphlet and the letters addressed to Mr. Hope, the average individual will conclude th a t tbe writer of these (apart altogether as to whether he is right or wrong) is nothing more or less th an a sanctimonious hypocrite, out for publicity and profit.

Whilst agreeing with Mr. Ellis Roberts th a t Mr. Bush i t fa r more u b b to forge a result of this description than tbe Crewe Circle, I do not think th a t be or anyone rise did “ fake” the psyc-hograph in question. On the contrary, I th ink we have proof positive th a t it it genuine because:—

1. Tbe “copper-plate” handwriting is absolutely identical with th a t of many of the Crewe psychographa obtained over a long period.

2. Strangely enough, the same spelling mistake appeared on another Crewe, psychograph, obtained some years ago, in which the caligrapby is similar, the only difference being th a t in one case the word is “ presant” and in tbe other •‘presan ce.”

3. The style of tbe wording throughout is certainly similar to th a t appearing on other Crewe psyehographs.

Many other points could be enumerated against Mr. EH is Roberta’ suggestion and. I am sure, be weald not have made the statem ent on page 2W of Light if be had carefully examined a fair number of these psychographs. [O ur own impression of Mr. Ellis Roberts’ suggestion was th a t i t was merely dry humour, not to be taken too seriously.—E d., Light.]

To my mind, tbe most probable solution of ibis problem b th a t afforded by the “ ideographic" hypothesis referred to far Mr. George E. W right in Light of April 23rd. I suggested an identical explanation in some notes tent to L ig h t some weeks ago, when I pointed ont th a t Mr. Bosh bad successfully repeated experiments carried ont by a num­ber of investigators

I th ink it is a big mistake to a ttribute all psychic photo- graphs to the agency of discarnate spirits, when there is a considerable b o n of evidence to show th a t many of these a re more probably produced f a the sensitive’s subliminal self by impression, telepathic or otherwise, irons other con­scious or subconscious mind- The success at ta ined in the registration of conscious and subconscious thought images on sensitive platea am) paper supports this hypothesis.

Mr. Bush has not brought forward one scrap of evidence _ to prove that Mr. Hope was tricking, and ho knows rere weU that even if given far more latitude than be allowed, fie simply could not “fake” runits that wsaU lm i com pariaoa with the jpnmiae supernormal resulta secured. There is an impression abroad that “faking” is the easiest thing in the world. It is, after a fashion, not I hare never been able experimentally to produce, aor hare I seen, a spurious result that could even be catted a fair imitation of many supernormal resulta I fare seared.

With Mr. Hope I have got these results, using cameras oif my own: pates loaded m dark slides, exposed anddeveloped entirely by myself. Mr. Hope not even being in tbe dark room either for loading or de rtlepmeat. I fare obtained supernormal results with Mr. Hope in my own home under tb e meet stringent conditions. In fact, in something like a score of experimenta i oailai ml during the -last few rears Mr. Hope fas simply had no opportunity whatever of tricking,- even if be f a d wanted to do so. Your tohruins - bero shear», that this- experience—is-by noi. - j u unique, and in fees <A such evidence, see by - i j e / s i i o d photographers, the blundering; of Mr. Bash in connection with fiis single experiment are beet treated s i lk contempt.

304 L I G H T [May 7, 1831.

J

ELECTRIC BELL PHENOMENA.By Reginald Span.

The remarkable instance of a broken electric bell being rung by super-physical agency, recorded in Light of March dth, reminds me of a somewhat similar phenomenon which occurred during the extraordinary spirit manifestations in a house near Mentone some years ago. (An account of some of these -strange happenings was recorded in Light at the time.*) It may be remembered that the electric lights were manipulated by some occult agency every evening, and we were powerless to control the lighting of the rooms our­selves, and the investigations ana services of expert elec­tricians were futile in the matter.

One Evening as we were sitting in the salon watching the lights appear and vanish in the burners with wonderful rapidity, an electric bell suddenly started ringing in the centre of one of the walls. We were considerably startled and astonished, as we had no idea there was a bell in the room. The proprietor of the house was at once summoned to explain this mystery, but he was quite as astonished as we were. “I can’t understand this/’ he exclaimed, “as

Thebe is no Bell Thebe.These walls are solid stone, and no one could possibly have put a bell in without my knowing it.” He tapped on the wall, and the “bell,” which had been silent for a few minutes, suddenly started ringing again right under his fingers. We all carefully examined the spot, but could see nothing but the smooth, white surface of the wall unmarked in any way. We talked the matter over, and the more scep­tical of us came to the conclusion that our host, who was a very clever Frenchman and an expert electrician, was playing us a trick, and had really, in some unaccountable way, fixed up an electric bell in the stone wall, which he operated by means of an electric wire from some room be­yond. This explanation (though rather far-fetched) seemed the only feasible one, and we decided to keep an eye on our host—though it was rather difficult to account for the ring­ing of the bell when he was in the room, and nowhere near the wall whence the sound proceeded. The next bright idea was that one of the servants (a dull-witted fellow named Jean) was in collusion with him, aud was operating the in­visible bell from the kitchen. It was soon proved, however, that he had no hand in it, so we supposed it must have been someone else. Every evening after dinner when we wefe assembled in the salon, this mysterious bell would start ringing, and later on two more bells from other sides of the room joined in, till the noise was deafening. The electrical engineer was called up from the power-house in the valley below to witness the phenomenon, and try and solve the mystery. He suggested that the walls should be excavated at the spots whence the sounds came, and whilst we were discussing this proposition

A Stbange Whibbing Noise

sounded from the centre of the room, and turning from our inspection of the walls, we found that an electric bell was apparently ringing in a small deal table. I went to the article of furniture, and placing my hand on it found that it was vibrating exactly as if some real electric bell was work­ing in its wooden top. There was, of course, no bell there, as the wood was too thin to conceal anything of that kind, however small. The engineer's face was a study! He was a practical, hard-headed man, and this was far beyond his com­prehension. He admitted he could do nothing in the matter, and beat a rather hasty retreat. The theory of trickery having been disposed of, we were obliged to acknowledge some super-physical pow'er, and, therefore, the various phe­nomena which occurred afterwards for many weeks in differ-

' ent parts of the big building were attributed to “spooks,’’ and directly this was admitted, the manifestations became more orderly, and our requests concerning the lights not

’ being turned off at awkward moments, and people being j disturbed, were at onces acceded to. We asked that the• phenomena should cease in the salon aud be removed to the targe billiard room, and this W'as at once done. Electric

• bells started to ring in the billiard room, and ceated entirely in the salon. The electric lights in the salon and salle-a- manger were no longer interfered with, but in the billiard room wore;turned on and off. To show us what they could do the invisible operators caused the billiard balls to vanish off the table

In the F ull Light,and a few minutes later drop from the ceiling at the other end of the room. Cues were taken from the ruck by invisi­ble hands, and laid oil the table. Heavy articles were

. brought into the room through closed • doors, having < been carried by some unknown power from other parts of

the house. One of the most convincing proofs of “super­natural” agency at work, and where trickery of any kind

# These phenomena were also described in toy book. “Things That Have Happened” (Theosnphtcal Publishing Society, St. MnrtipVstrcot, London).

was out of the question, was shown in the following little in­cident :—

One evening when there were about a dozen people in the billiard room, where we had gathered for# the purpose of witnessing any psychic phenomena which might occur, I opened my cigarette ease, which contained four cigarettes, and placed it open in the centre of the billiard table right under the three electric lights, which gave an excellent light. We all stood well back from the table, and fixed our eyes on the cigarette case. Suddenly there was a slight movement of the case, and we became aware that one of the cigarettes bad disappeared into “thin air.” There were only three left in the case. This experiment was carried ont successfully several times.

This is a slight digression from the subject of electric bells—but it is to show that

Some Supebnobmal Agencywas undoubtedly at work duriiig those strange manifesta­tions, aud that the ringing of electric bells, and where none really existed, was due to spirits operating from the Fourth Dimension of Space, where it is comparatively easy for them to construct anything out of the “astral sub­stance” (or ether), and cause articles to vanish and re­appear, and bring things through walls and closed doors. Those who understand, such things realise that there is no­thing weird or uncanny about it.

1 should mention that in thé salon the “bells” had a harsh, metallic sound, but in the billiard room a silvery, musical note was emitted, which reminded me of “astral bells” I once beard, similar to those produced in the pre­sence of some of the Oriental adepts.

RAYS AND REFLECTIONS.There was a sentence in a recent article in the “Times

Literary Supplement” which shows that modern intelligence is beginning to arrive at a more practical view of the spiritual side of things. The writer recognises that the most ethereal things in life .must have a material correspondence.) and says: “Everything we do has, in fact, its elementaryphysical implications.”

The article by “Lieutenant Colonel” last week on the fourth dimension suggests how great a part mathematics may play in elucidating some of our problems. I know there are some who wonder what mathematics has to do with our subject, and seom to think that it represents a materialistic method.

That is far from being the case. “Lieutenant Colonel” is not the only able mathematician who has concerned him­self with psychical subjects. There was Professor de Morgan, for instance, and several advanced students of our subject are mathematicians who find scope in it for their special faculty.

Going back to antiquity one could mention Prpclus, whose “divine arithmetic” is known to scholars and who has a whole mystical philosophy built up on numbers with all the subtlety of the Greek mind. Mathematics is much more of a “divine science” than the non-mathematician might suppose.

Father Henry Day, S.J., writing in the “Sunday Chronicle” on the recent fortune-telling case, expresses a mild satisfaction to learn from a “spiritist” that spirits will not predict the future. 'They “decline, even if they are able, to upset the natural laws which govern humanity, by communicating any knowledge of the future.” And he admits that *‘fortune-teljing or peering into the future has practically nothing to do with Spiritism us it is defined by the leaders of that cult.”

That is truo’enough. Yet there have been many verified prophecies both in ancient and modern times. a That those who seek to pry into their future do foolishly is also clear to us. But of course Father Day has to oven up matters, and accordingly wo are told, “Spiritualism is a dangerous and damnable heresy.” Thunk you, Father. Doubtless Spiritualism is 'included, with Protestantism, Freemasonry, and other institutions, in (ho mind of this gentle member of the Society of Jesus. As in tho case of tho “torriblo curse” in “The Jackdaw of llheims,” nobody scorns a penny the worse!

I w as told tho other day of somo persons who wero “true Spiritualists” , because they were so generous and charit­able. It was delightful to hear such testimony—one wishes i t could be the hall-mark of Spiritualism. All the same it is only jUst to remember that goodness of heart is usually

inborn and not produced by some speoial belief or know­ledge, although these may assist to deepen or confirm the goodness of those who possess them.

I remember many years ago, after reading of the saintly qualities of the followers of a certain Oriental faith, with what a shock I learned that a man of markedly sensual habits and materialistic mind belonged to that faith. One may meet with churlish Quakers and unspiritual Spirit­ualists, but it is not Quakerism or Spiritualism that is to Home. Of oourse a creed may help tremendously, but it is dear that it is character that chiefly counts. That may not. ho the orthodox view, but it is the reason able one.

A postcard from the Rev. Walter Wynn shows that he has safely arrived in Madeira, doubtless blissfully un­conscious of the volley of “dissent which his confession of faith, in the article printed recently in Liqht, lias evoked. i\s a Spiritualist, be gives us a surprisingly crude theology —ono which to the more enlightened Christian is almost as little palatable as to the Spiritualist who is not committed to any form of creed. The appearance of the article from his pen has not been without its uses. I t shows how fluid is tne central idea ip Spiritualism. At the first blush, it appears to fit in with the most obsolete forms of creedal religion. "At the first blush,’’ I say; because the spiritual idea does not work instantaneous miracles. I t takes time to express its full meaning. There are certain gleams and hints in Mr. Wynn’s article which show that the process is at work. » w * •

Mr. Wynn being out of England, cannot reply to hjs critics, and as his peculiar theology is his own business, it falls to no one else to do so. I t certainly does not commit anyone! else, although some correspondents express their gratification with his views. To do Mr. Wynn justice he Eos accomplished splendid work in his own fashion. He has gained the ear of thousands who were unapproachable by Spiritualists of a different and more liberal outlook. Cer­tainly his heart is in the right place, whatever we may think of his intellectual methods. Highly superfine and scholastic ideas are quite useless in dealing with the crowd. They are not to be touched in that way. The things that win the common mind may appear barbaric to the man or woman of refined sensibilities, but they represent the only way.

■ # # • •Tile “Dail^ Mail” of the 30th ult., under the he&d of

‘‘The Human Vampire,” gives a story by Mr. Eustace Miles concerning a lady who, sitting in a meeting, found herself getting weaker and weaker, and was warned by a clair­voyant that the person nest to her was absorbing her vitality. The lady left her seat, whereupon “her vitality r tufned and tho weakness disappeared.” This is a pheno­menon-quite familiar to the average Spiritualist. It is a psvchic fact, the evidence for which is always present. Like other facts it does not rest upon tradition or faith, and it has an immense significance. Our forefathers were well acquainted with it in one of its forms—the extent to which old people draw their vitality from the young. In days to come it may be regarded as something even more important than the result or a golf contest, a divorce case, or such­like trifles. It may be seep as something of importance to the community itself and not merely to a few members of it.

Lucius.

FROM THE POLICEMAN'S STANDPOINT.

In some remarks on the recent fortune telling case in the King’s Bench Divisional Court, the “Police Chronicle,” the “oldest and leading journal of the British Constabulary,” observes: “The Spiritualists are now a large, powerful and influential body, comprising, many thinking ana intellectual men and women. No decision of the Court of Appeal is at all likely to affect them as believers in the occult science. As Spiritualists it is we)l tot remember that they .do not pre­tend to 'tell fortunes.’ Thei.rs is a religion, and fortune tell­ing no part of it.” This is very courteous on the part of the "Police Chronicle,” and gives a new significance to the phrase “police intelligence.” But Spiritualism is not exactly to be described as “a religion.”

The Magic of “ L ig h t . ” —Miss Lilian Whiting, tho dis­tinguished American authoress, writes: “By what personal magical powers you ore making such a vitally interesting ana valuable a journal of L ig h t it would bo useful to know —a secret to conjure with; but whatever that secret may he, the charming results are evident.”

To t h e Heroic Dead.—At the opening of the London and North-Western Railway Memorial at Warrington to the railway men who fell in the great war, the dedication service was performed by tho Rev. F. E. d*Anvers Willis, the rector of Warrington and: the Rev. G. Vale Owen pro­nounced the Benediction. It was stated that the number of L. and N.W. nuyi who joined up was 31,742» of whom 9,710 laid down their lives,

M A T R IC U L A T IO NA t L o n d o n U n i v e r s i t y

1«,

Important Concession to Professional Men

toT ONDON University has now instituted ■*-' a Modified or shortened form.. of Matriculation, which may be taken—in­stead of the usual Examination — by members of 25 years of age or over, of the following professions :—Ministers I ot Religion; Barristers, Solicitors; Doctors, Dentists; Regular Officers of H.M. Forces; Engineers; Architects, Surveyors; Chemists; Accountants, Auditors; Registered Teachers.C This Examination includes 4 subjects (3 of

which are optional); Mathematics is not compulsory. The written portion lasts one day only, and there is a very short. Oral Examination.

Professional men who desire to take the above Exam.—as a preliminary to a Degree at

London University—should avail themselves _ of Wolsey Hall Individual Postal Tuition.

Write To-day for jull Particularsand Specimen Lesson, to the Secretary (Dept. LT.a*

~ < M o h tg j g a l l , < § * f o r 4

8

; The Key to Individuality ¡1

The Art of Self • Expression. m

S How can youcommunicatj to others the great and £ noble thoughts that arise in you unless you possess

g the art of expressing yourself easily and correctly '( £ — You may be one of those fortunate people who are m■ possessed of rare psychic gifts ; who have had unique ■ g experiences that may be of the utmost value in the ■■ search for spiritual truth- Or again, you may have ■■ encountered in the course of your investigations diffi- ■ ® cutties that you cannot surmount and for which the9 counsel o£ a more experienced student is required.

Whatever be the circumstances, your progress will be £ hampered until you have learned to express your _ thoughts with logic and lucidity. _■ ■

For you, therefore, a brief course of inexpensive —■ training in ■" The Art of Self-Expression ” is simply ■

S indispensable. ■Our booklet, “ The Art of Self-Expression,” will ■

■ show you how, under the guidance and personal ■■ instruction of expert tutors, you can learn in your ™8 own home and at your own convenience, to express £

yourself with ease and correctness—to reason more 9 clearly and convey your thoughts in a more logical £

and convincing manner.

I

III

If

S n d to-day for a complimentary copy o f the above booklet to

Secretary A. N.The “ SCHOOL OF SELF-EXPRESSION”

57, Berners street, Oxford Street. W .l.

IIa

11

THE SEARCH FOR NEW TRUTHS. CORNERINGW h y M an H as to D iso oveb Th e m fob H im s e l f .

A SELF-CONFIDENT CRITIC.

f i t E . W . D uxbxtby.

One. of the most • frequent charges brought by negative criticism against the veridical character of alleged spirit communications in general is the assertion that they never reveal any new truths to humanity. Apart .from the fact that it i& pot.actually true, there is sufficient justification - in the indictment to make it a favourite, argument on thepart of «those thinkers who reject the* spiritistic' theory. This argument, however,* does not manifest any great pro­fundity of thought, and its upholders apparently fail to

BUST OF MR. J . T H E ROYAL

grasp what is probably the essential purpose of incarnate experience on earth, the gradual evolutionary development of potential human faculty.

The Christian believer, in particular, should not fail to remember, * in connection with the Incarnation of Christ, that the Divine Being might have so arranged matters that the true nature of the Christ must have been inevitably recog­nised by friend and foe alike, and have thus silenced for ever the Christological polemics which have raged since that event. That, how­ever, for some profound reason, was clearly

N ot t h e D iv in e M ethod , and it may well be that, on’ some similar ground, a reserve in the communication of new truths is practised by the Higher Intelli­gences of the spirit world, who would alone be capable of impact­ing such ‘teachihg.

The quotation which follows is extracted, from. . a book entitled,;“As It Is To Be,” published some years ago in Boston, TJ.S.A., and which purports to -convey spirit messages. This book is stated to have- made a deep impression on the mind of the eminent states­man, W. E. Gladstone, and to have received most favourable Press notices at the time of its appear­ance'. It undoubtedly contains many passages of lofty and eloquent thought. While leaving open the evidential question of its actual source, toe passage referred to fur- nishesyan almost conclusive answer to finewe who- would make the reve­lation of new truths to the world the criterion of genuine spirit ¿messages. Whether the statement •emanated from the world invisible, or from this.,. its valpe as an argument remains the same:—

“And' right here and now let , us explain why we do not tell you great scientific truths, or unfold scientific laws, or give you dis­coveries and proofs or things out­side of your material world in the worlds'of matter beyond. We have actually , nothing to do with the 'material'. . Although, as in the present instance, we are obliged to make use of the materia] to con­vey spiritual truth, we only use the material—that is, your brain and pen—as a medium to express what otherwise you could hot Know by any other' means. IT IS NOT INTENDED BY GOD THAT ANYTHING THAT THE HUMAN MIND IS CAPABLE OF DISCOVERING FOR ITSELF SHOULD BE HANDED TO IT AS A FREE GIFT. . .

“For instance, as I used the picture ,of the geologist

?lunging into the centre of the earth, you wondered why did not go! on and say what he would find there, whether

a solid interior of fire* a nucleus of rock, and then a layer of firp; and then the crust, or whatever else it might prove to be. In time this will all be determined by science, and we have no permission nor right to steal from''human in­tellect its chance of glory ana strength, by tolling before­hand the secrets it delights to gradually discover.

“In the realm of matter all that man needs to know can be brought to light by him, and it is his zeal for knowledge and bray© .'defiance of- obstacles, his patient .waiting and observing, his almost miraculous sagacity and power of con­centration. which have produced the high rate of natural

•intellectual force in ‘the mass of people to-day. The leaders, the workers, the thinkers, leaven the whole* lump witty the

; fire of their transcendent genius, arid it would bo a poor part for* a spirit ..to ploy to crush put and rendpr useless the (refy ambition‘for knowledge arid growth which lugkpa

* humanity but little lower than the angels.

J . VANGO ACADEMY.

AT

T he above is a photograph from th e b u st of M r. J . J . Vantfo, execu ted by M r. J . A. S tevenson, th e d istingu ished Sculp tor, who is a va lued co n trib u to r to " Light: * A fea­tu re of th e w ork is th e in troduction of a sunflow er—a sym bol th a t will re ad ily be in te rp re te d by those acquain ted w ith Mr. V ango's m edium ship. w hich ex ten d s over nearly fo rty y ears . T h e b u st is w ell-placed, in the L ec tu re Room, an d is one of th re e exh ib its by M r. S tevenson. W e believe it is the f ir s t tim e th a t a m edium h as received In th is fashion th e a tten tion of th e Royal

A cadem y.

Truth- may enter through- a tale,.- as. Tennyson .reminds us, and we find-ah* illustration of ihe.fact in .the following bit of • amusing dialogue which./occurs in Mr. C, Wicklifte Yulee’s.clever . novel/ . “Overshadowed”’ (Riders, 7/- net). Hanson,1 a former fellow of .Cambridge, .after indulging in some sharp satire concerning Spiritualism, has just been compelled by Malcolm- M‘Kenzie, .one of ¿he leading char* acters in the/story, to-admit that He- has never himself made any' experiment to .test the. genuineness, of mediumship, whereupon Malcolm inquires: “Arò there’not sopeé menof high scientific rank who have ,i experimented and become convinced that there are enunciations by mediums which

, could only Come f.rom an intelligence other than the me­dium’s?” Hanson makes what he thinks is an effective reply: —

“What you say is quite true, but’Human testimony , is fallible, and where- we find it contradicts the laws of Nature,

the great mass of men of scientific fame refuse—find themselves unable to believe it. Take, for instance, telepathy, where .the mind of a person in'Australia is supposed to operate upon that of another in London, just as distinctly as where the person is in the next block. ' Now, there is an immutable law of Nature that all forces proceed­ing from a point; no matter through what medium they travel, whether through earth, air, or water, diminish as the square of the distance,- so that the impulse from the person in Australia ought to be eleven million two hun­dred and sixty-four thousand and

' six-tenth times more feeble than that from a person in the next

’ block.”The effect of this argument

would have been in any pase telling, but .7. whilst the eleven millions created a formidable presumption in its favour, the six-tenth showed a degree ; of painstaking veracity absolutely., convincing. . . Smiling slightly,' as he -realised the force or H a n s o n ’ s decimal fraction, McKenzie began by asking the question :— - /'• *

“When you’ speak of Nature's laws, Mr. Hanson, you do * not mean, do you, that thè Maker of , those laws, whether you cal! Him God- or -the Great Cause, . wrote theìà out on parchment or stone, and gave them into your keeping, but that yoii,’ perhaps a smaller, part of the Universe, having oh- ’ served that Nature, under certain conditions, behaved in such, and sueh a way, - set ’ that down as a law: just as an observer in London from Mars or Thibet, seeing the traffic pass to the left would con­clude that was the law,. an<j would corné’ to I Paris as

\ r i f fh t? ” I“Ever since Bacon’s time/’

assented Hanson, “we have deduced Nature’s laws from ob­served facts. ”

i’And where you find.” continued Malcolm, “ a variation in -that law, you sometimes find that it proceeds from con­ditions not before suspected : as, for instance, whenfccverrier feaw that the planet Uranus in its orbit did not obey Kepler’s laws, he did not infer that the laws were con­tradicted-, but that there was some hitherto unknown force existing. ■ This was found to be so oy the discovery of the planet Neptune. When Professor # Henry, the head of the Smithsonian Institution at Washington, and the real in­ventor of tho telegraph, first heard the telephone speak, he said that it made him doubt the great law of Conserva­tion of Energy. If hearing a voice conveyed a few miles along a wirO' could, moke him question one great law, what effect ought it tq have to learn, ns all the world has lately/’—here he ' took oii t his pocket book, and extracting from it a newspaper clipping, which he .looked at, continued- - “speech which ordinarily could not bo distinguished fifty yards away has, by menas of wireless telephony, been dis­tinguished forty-five billion, seventeen million, six hundred thousand yards distant, where according to your law of diminishing as the square of the distance,- it ought to have been seventeen million six- hundred thousand and nine hun­dred and seven thousandths times morg feeble.”

AH of tho auditors had rend of the * feat’ in telephony,('C ontinued on page 308,)

1 similar conclusion in to its passing to the

May 7i MSI.] L I G H T 307

QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS.Conducted by H . W. Engholm, Editor of the Vale Owea Script*.

Oar readers are asked to write ns on all question» relating to Psychic and Spiritual Matters, Phenomena, • &c„ in fact, everything within the range of oar sabject on which they reqaire an authoritative reply. Every week answers will appear on this page.

We do not bold ourselves responsible for manuscripts or photographs unless sent to us in registered envelope* and all communications requiring a personal answer must be accompanied by a stamped, addressed envelope for reply.

DR. CRAWFORD’S E X P E R IM E N T S .W. B.—T he la te D r . C raw fo rd d id n o t e n te r on h is

experiments as a S p i r i tu a l is t , b u t r a th e r as a scientific man who saw t h a t th e re w as a case fo r su p e rn o rm a l pheno- - mens and desired to in v e s t ig a te i t a n d f u r th e r to a sc e rta in the natu re of th e causes a t w o rk . H e c o n tr ib u te d h is first papers on th e su b jec t t o L ig h t , a n d th e se w ere a f te rw a rd s

^''published in book fo rm u n d e r th e t i t l e , “ T h e R e a li ty of rsychic P h en o m en a .” I n h is la s t book, p u b lish ed a f te r h is death, “ The P sy ch ic S t r u c tu re s a t th e G o ligher C irc le ,” he goes exhaustive ly in to th e q u e s tio n o f th e c h a ra c te r of the substance (“ p la sm a ” ) em ployed by th e u n seen agencies or spirits w hicn p ro d u ced th e v a rio u s m a n ife s ta tio n s . H e was not m uch in te re s te d in m e n ta l p h en o m en a , w hich he regarded as u n re liab le—h is ex p er ie n ce of c la irv o y an ce , fo r example, did n o t p rep o ssess h im in i ts fa v o u r, so e r r a t ic were the-visions d e sc rib ed to h im . B u t t h a t w as doubtless ,due partly to u n fa v o u ra b le co n d itio n s a x d p a r t ly to th e fact th a t, ju s t a s w ith m u sic , p a in t in g a n a o th e r g if ts , mediocrity is th e ru le a n d exce llence th e ex cep tio n . H e found only one o r tw o c la irv o y a n ts u p o n w hose acco u n ts of

• the unseen agencies a t t h e G o lig h e r C irc le h e fe l t He could rely. H is w ork w ill p ro b a b ly b e c a r r ie d on by a n able scientific in v estig a to r .

THE DESTINY OF T H E S P IR IT .

V. Underwood ra is e s t h e q u e s tio n w h e th e r in th e e iid the indiv iduality o f t h e s p i r i t is lo s t by b e in g m erg ed in the universal s p ir i t . T h a t is supposed to be a B u d d h is tic idea, but i t is rib t h e ld by th e m o s t e n lig h te n ed B u d d h is ts who see how a s p i r i tu a l t r u t h m a y be p e rv e r te d by b e in g regarded from a m a te r ia l s ta n d p o in t . T en n y so n , in t h a t state of illum ination w h ich cam e u p o n h im once o r tw ice , felt as though h e h a d becom e one w ith th e u n iv e rs a l life and yet was n e v er so m u ch h im se lf— th e id e a of e x tin c tio n was absurd to h im in t h a t s ta te . T h e re seem s to b e no doubt th a t th e supposed e x tin c t io n o f t h e self is s im ply that i t becomes ta k e n u p in to a la rg e r life o f w h ich i t form s part—a g rea t ex p an s io n o f consciousness so t h a t th e s p ir i t becomes a t one w ith th e D iv in e consciousness, lo s in g th e feeling of sep a ra te n e ss w h ich be longs to th e p e rso n a l con-

. sciousness, and y e t n e v e r so t ru ly its e lf .

DIVERSITIES OF G IF T S H E R E A F T E R ­

'S . J . E . en q u ires w h e th e r peop le who a re u nm usical in this world will be u n m u sica l in th e n e x t. W h y n o t? T here must be infinite v a r ie ty th e r e a s h e re . I t is n o t a m ora l defect to be w ith o u t th e m u sica l sense, o r r a th e r th e fa c u lty which finds its specia l ex p ress io n th ro u g h tfie m usical p riii-

ciple. T h is is n o t to say t h a t th e “ harm onies of heaven.” w ill n o t ta k e some o th e r expression. A p a in te r expresses harm on ies in colours, a m athem atician in num bers, and so o n . S p ir its of advanced intelligence show qu ite different lines of progress, b u t we u n d ers tan d th a t th e developm ent is alw ays to w ard s a com plete round ing o u t of character. “ D iversities of g if ts ” will alw ays ob tain in th e evolution ot in d iv id u a lity . E ach h a s some “ stro n g p o in t,” some special c h a rac te ris tic . I t is v e ry m uch th e sam e as h è re except th a t th e ac tiv itie s a re c arried on upon a h ig h e r level.

A M ESSAGE IN NUMBERS.H . V . w rite s : “ A frien d received a message recen tly for

m yself p e r ta b le . P resen tly th e y w ere -to ld to coun t) and 29 num bers w ere g iven, th e recéiver hav ing no idea w hat th e y m ean t. Only a fte rw a rd s bv ta k in g A to he 1, and B 2, C 3, w as i t found to spell o u t a very c lear and definite mes­sage . Does n o t th is prove, as conclusively as can be proved, t h a t i t is n o t th e subconscious m ind of th e receiver a t work ? N o r can th e receiver a id in th e le a s t degree by any an tic i­p a tio n of w ords o r le t te rs to follow’. Such experiences m ust be com m on, b u t I should be g lad to h e a r w hat you have to say ab o u t i t . ” I t is alw ays difficult to m ake any positive p rono u n cem en t, because some of th e supporters o f th e sub­conscious m ind th eo ry give i t an alm ost unlim ited applica­tio n . B u t fo r th e p la in m an, H . V .’s experience is of d istinct in te re s t an d value. I h a rd ly im agine i t is common, fo r I have n o t h e a rd of a precisely s im ila r case. B u t one does no t look fo r conclusive proof to th e general public on th e basis of a s ing le case. I t is th e g re a t num ber of cases which carry conv iction by th e ir cum ulative force. »

T H E ORIGIN OF SPIRITUALISM .

D . P .—I t is difficult to w rite definitely on th is question. T he H ydesv ille phenom ena certa in ly d id n o t orig inate S p ir itu a lism ex cep t in a lim ited sense. They gave a certa in defin iteness an d coherence to th e idea of ac tu a l communi­ca tio n in m odern tim es betw een th is w orld and th e n ex t. T hey m ay be said to have been th e com m encem ent of sys­te m a tic m ethods of com m unication. B u t some yéarfc p re­v iously A rago, th e F ren ch astronom er, was investigating psychic fa cu lty a lth o u g h its t ru e n a tu re was n o t th en known. Som e acco u n t of A rago’s experim ents w ith a .medium was g iven in L ight some y ears ago. One m ust rem em ber also th a t th e te rm Spiritua lism has m ore th a n one significance. In its la rg e m ean ing i t covers th e philosophical doctrine th a t th e U niverse is sp iritu a l in its n a tu re , as opposed to m ateri­alism ;in its n a rro w er m ean ing i t applies to tn e S p iritua listic m ovem ent w hich, unless its religious and philosophical sides a re ta k e n in to account, would be m erely Spiritism .

THE UNDISCOVERED COUNTRYThis work will .p rove a revelation" to those who are not fam iliar w ith th e beautiful and ennobling character of many s p ir it messages. “ The U ndis­covered Country *’ is a standard work of re fe r­ence concerning th e “ L ife

Beyond the Veil.”

A Sequence of Spirit-messages describing Death and the After-world.

S e lec ted fro m P u b lish e d a n d U n p u b lish ed A u to m a tic W r i t in g s (1 8 7 4 to 1918).

Edited by HAROLD BAYLEY, with an introduction bv

SIR ARTHUR CONAN DOYLE. POST FREE 6/6

Office of “ LIGHT” QUEEN SQUARE, LONDON,

Mr. HAROLD BAYLEY/

has presented the whole

Edition to the “ Light”

Development Fund, so every copy sold will in

future help this fund.

W.C. 1.

308 L I G H T [May 7, 1921.

(<C ontinued fro m page 306.)and i t scarcely needed the elaborate figures to prove its significance; but as Moses’ greater serpent devoured the smaller onqs of the Egyptian magicians, so M 'Kenzie’s nine hundred and seven thousandths gobbled up Hanson’s six-tenths. . . In order to make the difference moremarked, M ‘Kenzie added, “ And instead of travelling a t tho ordinary ra te of sound, which would have taken some twenty-two hours to traverse the distance, i t travelled i t in­stantaneously.” Then, without waiting for his antagonist to rise from tho dust, he proceeded

“ B ut even had you proved your caso against telepathy, which I do not th ink you have, i t would not apply to Spiritualism. In telepathy you are considering one physical organism operating upon another physical organism, where­as in Spiritualism wo have only one physical existence, which is operated upon by an existence which is sp iritua l, and which you have never so fa r observed sufficiently to establish any laws regarding i t . ”

SPIRITUALISM AND CHRISTIANITY.Mr. Thomas L. Banks. Hon. Sec., Preston Spiritualist

Alliance, 3, Waverley-roaa, Preston, w rites:—Last Sunday evening the subject of the Rev. W alter

W inn’s le tter which appeared in Light of April 9th, was dealt with by the Preston Spiritualist Alliance Liberty Group, and a resolution was passed unanimous th a t the sec­re ta ry be instructed to make a suggestion to you—that when any person with creedish ideas should send such a le tte r th a t was sent by the Rev. W. W inn th a t i t would be as well for the movement if you kindly explain to the w riter th a t he made a study of comparative religions—espe­cially the secret o r esoteric teaching of all religious systems. A little study should convince the student th a t what is tru e in Christianity is Spiritualism and what is false is Paganism.

I t is quite common for th e L iteraesers of all religious systems to a ttem pt to p u t new wine into old bottles, and if they were encouraged there is no telling where we should eventually land. In conclusion, we would like to draw the Literalisers in our movement a tten tion to the following verse r—

When I found Him in my bosom Then I found Him everywhere;

In the bud and in th e blossom,And in the earth and in the air.

And H e spake to me with clearness From th e quiet stars which say

W hen you find Him in H is nearness You find Him far away.

[W e p rin t th e above le tte r as received. We are aware of advanced clergymen of the Church of England and o ther m inisters who nave made a study of comparative religions, bu t have not arrived a t our correspondent’s conclusions.]

WHITSUN NUMBER OF “ LIGHT.”

N ext week we expect to publish an article by Sir Oliver Lodge on Ectoplasm. O ther features will be “ Problems of Mearamship,” “The Spiritual Element in Royal Academy Pictures,” and “ The Feast of Pentecost.”

“ P babbon’b Magazine’.’ for May contains some patheti­cally interesting stories of the Tsar’s children, by M r, J .B. M. Epps, who was for many years a tu to r in the Im perial family of Russia.

A d r aw bac k of the modern newspaper is th a t too muoh is presented to the eye a t a tim e, so th a t th e a ttention is distracted and can only focus itself by an effort. Mr. E.J . Detmold, on the other hand, is so careful th a t we shall no t miss the full significance of the philosophy enshrined in his “ Life” (Dent. 51- net) th a t he sometimes will not allow more than a single phrase o r sentence to a page in a book in which every second page is blank. We do not deny th a t these broken sentences and phrases often afford food for reflection, bu t having in mind tho present high price of paper (anq. the book is beautifully got np, printed in silvery grey ink on thick creamy paper), we th ink the author is pu tting too high a value on h is work.

A Dbeam Gramafhonf..—-Mrs. G. do Aguirre, of Ravenna, Ohio, sends us a cu tting from th e “ Plain Dealer.” an im portant American journal which ren tes th a t Mr. R. L. McIntosh, of Cleveland, possesses a diary kept by him as a boy of twelve (forty years ago) in which 119 records th a t he dream t he was listening to concert singers in the room below his bedroom. In his dream he asked his father who th e singers were and the father replied th a t the voices all came from a box, th a t he had in fact “ bought the voices,” so th a t be would have a concert a t home. “ And now,” to quote th e newspaper, “ the dreamer know# th a t his dream has come tru e in th e invention of the grama* phone.

FROM A CLERGYMAN’S NOTE-BOOK.I t has never been my lot to see any psychic phenomena

on a large scale as some seem to have done, but as I com­pare my own experience with what I v read or tho experience of others, I am often surprised with the many striking samples I have had of what is possible—samples which differ only in degree from tho greater manifestations of which wo read.

The first example I ever heard of m atter passing through m atter was the well known instance of the bell being brought from th e dining-room to the closed and sealed library in Sir Wm. Crookes’ house. L ater on I was told bjr a gentleman holding a very high and very responsible position, which of itself would be a sufficient guarantee as to nis character, but whom I knew apart from this to be absolutely reliable, that in an arranged tes t case a t which Jhe was present a specially marked penny was laid on a bare table in Birmingham, that i t seemed to fade away, and th a t in the course of some hours i t was received back from the circle in Liverpool, which was working in conjunction with the dne in Birmingnam.

In those days I had a small crucifix which hung in my bedroom behind the washstand which stood out about four inches from the wall. I specially value this Crucifix because i t was brought to me from Bethlehem, and in order to ensure th a t i t should not fall a bronze ring had been fixed to it, and i t hungon a nail, the head of which was decidedly larger th an the ring.

One morning the housemaid announced th a t the crucifix had fallen on the washstand, and th a t she had found it under th e rim of the washstand basin. I had not noticed this when dressing, and remarked th a t the vibration of a passing traction engine m ust have shook it off the nail. But as I thought about i t I remembered th a t the- head of the nail was larger th an the ring, and th a t if i t had fallen it would have fallen behind the washstand, which stood away from the wall. When I went to replace the crucifix the nail was still so secure in the wall th a t I had to fetch a largo pair of pincers to remove i t before I could replace the crucifix.

W hat took place in the night, silently but effectively? W hether the bronze ring passed through the iron nail or the iron nail through the bronze ring, or whether they passed through one another I have not th e slightest concep­tion, bu t of one th ing I am absolutely positive, and it is th a t neither I nor anyone else in the flesh removed that orucifix—it was no' accident.

SUNDAY SOCIETY MEETINGS.Thita nolle«* tr* confined to announcements of meetings on fhs eomtng

Sunday, with tho addition only o f other engagements in the atmi «reek. They are charged at the rat« of 1s. for two lines (Including tha nam« of tho society) and 0d. for ovary additional llna.

Lew isham .— L im es H a ll, L im es Grove.—6.30, Mr. J. Wasley.

Croydon.— TLarewood H a ll, 96, H igh-street.—11, Mr. Percy Scholey; 6.30, Mrs. Mary Gordon.

Church o f th e S p ir i t , W indsor-road, D enm ark Hill, 8.K. —11 and 6.30, Mrs. M. H. Wallis.

B attersea .—640) W andsw orth-road, Lavender Hill —11.15, circle service; 6.30, Mrs. C. 0. Hadley. Thursday,8.15, service.

H olloway.— Grovedale H all, Grovedale-road (near High- gate Tube S ta tio n ).—To-day. (Saturday), whist arive. Sun­day. 11 and 7, Mr. A. Punter; 3, Lyceum. Wednesday, 8 . Mrs. Grgddon Kent.

B rig h to n .— A thenceum H all.—11.15 and 7, Mr. H. Bod- dington; 3, Lyceum. Wednesday, 8 , Mrs. Ormerod, address ana clairvoyance.

S u tto n .—Co-Ope ra t ire H a ll.—6.30, Mis» Violet Burton. 12th. 7.30, Mro, Jamrach.

Shepherd 's B ush .—73, Becklow-road .—l l , public circle; 7, Mr. Blackman. Thursday, 8 .

P eckham .—Txiusanne-road.—7, Mrs. A. Jamrach. Thurs­day,- 8.15, Mrs. U„ Petz, clairvoyant a rtist.

ANSWERS TO CORRESPONDENTS.E. L indbay .— A dogma is simply a positive assertion

made on authority. I t is not necessarily wrong, although tho term “ dogmatic” has come to moan a form of arrogance in opinion. Where dogma becomes offensive is where it is merely a positive opinion which tho holder of it desires to enforce on others without regard to real proof.

M eth.—A very interesting, valuable, and. wo believe, a quite accurate account of a remarkable psychic experience. But you m ust remember th a t these things point more to temporary extensions of consciousness which do not neces­sarily indicate a real departure of the spirit from the body, although the experiences may suggest th a t kind of in terpret a t ion.

B. M. G. (California).—Yes, it is a life that compre­hends all tho “ graces and anxieties.” But the further we go the more we are assured of our ground. It is only on the details th a t doubt exists, and there s room for differences.

M»y 7,1921 ] L I G H T i ii .

THE BOOKS THAT WILL HELP YOULIST AND PRICES OF SOME OF THE LATEST WORKS ON

Spiritualism & Psychic Science

RUPERT LIVE8 .By the Rev. WALTER WYNN.

Bupert Wynn was the Author's only son, who gave his life for Britain. His father—the Author of this book-entered upon his investigations in an utterly sceptical state of mind as to the possibility of spirit communication. This book records the Author’s arrival at a certain belief that nls son lives and is happy.

Paper Covers, 176 pages, 2s. 0d. net, post free.THE W0NDER8 OF THE 8 AINT8 IN THE LIGHT

OF SPIRITUALISM.By F. FIELDING-OULD, M.A.

(Vicar of Christ Church, Albany Street, Regent’s Park.)With an Introduction by LADY GLENCONNER.

ContentsSaints and Spiritualists—Sainthood—Voices—Levitation— Bllooatlon—Apparitions—Guardian Angels—Fire—Light—Stigmatisation —Music — Angels — Transportation — Apporte — Heaven — Healing- Prayer—The Odour of 8 anctlty—The Spiritual and the Psychical.

Cloth, 128 pages, 4s. 9d. net, post iree.THE PR00F8 OF THE TRUTH8 OF 8 PIRITUALI8 M.

By the Rev. Prop. G. HENSLOW, M.A.With 61 Illustrations. Cloth, 255 pages, 8s. 3d. net.

8 PIRITUALISM IN THE BIBLE.By E. W. and M. EL WALLIS.

Boards, 104 pages, Is Sid.PRE8 ENT-DAY SPIRIT PHENOMENA AND THE CHURCHE8 .

By Bev. CHARLES L. TWEEDALE, Vicar of Otley, Yorks.28 pages, 3£d.( post free.

THE MINISTRY OF ANGELS.Here and Beyond.

By Mbs. JOY SNELL (A Hospital Nurse).With a Foreword by the late Rsv. ARTHUR CHAMBERS.

Fourth Edition, 174 pages, 2s. 2£d>, post free.8PIRITUALI8 M: IT 8 HISTORY, PHENOMENA AND DOCTRINE.

By J. ARTHUR HILL.Large crown 8vo. Cloth, 8s. 3d., post free.

Those who desire an authoritative statement of the facts about Spiritualism will find it in this readable book, which explains what Spiritualism and Psychical Research stand for; while to the student it will serve as an exhaustive Manual In the whole subject.

OBJECTIONS TO 8 PIRITUALISM (Answered).By H. A. DALLAS.

Contents.—Preliminary Difficulties. Is Spiritualism Dangerous? Wherein Lie the Dangers. Do the Dead Know of Earth’s Borrows? Do They Tell Us Anything New? Purposeless Phenomena. The Methods Employed. Causes of Confusion. What the Communicators Themselves Say. Impersonating Spirits and Fraud. Telepathy. Materialisations The Responsibilities of Spiritual lets.

Stiff boards, 127 pages, post free, 2s. 3d.FROM THE UNC0N8CI0U8 TO THE C0N8CI0U8.

By GUSTAVE GELEY.Director of the International Metapsychlcal Institute, Paris.

Translated from the French by STANLEY DE BRATH, M.Inst C.E..Formerly Assist. Sec. to Government of India, Public Works Dent.

Cloth, 328 pages, and 83 plate photographs, 18 s. 6 d. net, poet free. THE PHENOMENA OF MATERIALISATION.

A Contribution to the Investigation of Medlumshlp Phenomena.By the FREHERR DR. VON 8CHRENCK-NOTZINO.

Translated by E. E. FOURNIER D’ALBE, D.Sc.With 203 plates, large Illustrations, and several diagrams In the text.

Cloth, 340 pages, 36s. net, post free.SPIRIT TEACHINGS.

Through the MedlumBhlp of WM. 8TAINTON MOSES (M.A. Oxon.), By Automatic or Passive Writing. With a Biography by CHARLTONT. BPEER, and two full-page portraits.

Ninth Edition. Goth, 324 pages, 6s. 6d., post free.THE L0WLAND8 OF HEAVEN t LIFE BEYOND THE VEIL.

Spirit Messages Received by the Rsv. G. VALE OWEN.Cloth, 181 pages, 6 s. 8d., post free.

THE HICHLAND8 OF HEAVEN: LIFE BEYOND THE VEIL. Spirit Messages Received by the Rsv. o. VALE OWEN.

Cloth, 253 pages, 8 s. 6 d., post free.Just Published.

THE NINI8TRY OF HEAVEN: LIFE BEYOND THE VEIL.Being Vol. III. of the above series.

Cloth 8vo. 7/6, post free.

THE EARTHEN VE8 8 EL.A Volume dealing with Spirit Communications received In the form

of Book-Tests. By LADY GLENCONNER. With a Preface by SIR OLIVER LODGE.

Cloth, 156 pages, Os. 0d., post tree.SPIRITUALISM AND RATIONALISM.

With a Drastic Examination of Mr. JOSEPH McCABE.By SIR A. CONAN DOYLE.

Is. 2d., post free.THE NEW REVELATION.

By SIR ARTHUR CONAN DOYLE.“ This book is his confession of faith, very frank, very courageous

and very resolute. The courage and large-mindedness deserve cordial recognition.”—Daily Chronicle.

Fifth Edition, Cloth, 6s. 4d. net; Paper, 2s. I0d., post free.THE VITAL ME8 8 ACE.

By SIR ARTHUR CONAN DOYLE.Cloth, 228 pages, 6s. 4d.

THE TRUTH OF 8 PIRITUALI8 M.Verbatim Report of Debate between SIR ARTHUR CONAN DOYLE

and JOSEPH McCABE. Revised by both Disputants.Paper oovers, 64 pages. Is. 2d. net, post free.

THE GATE OF REMEMBRANCE.The Story of the Psychological Experiment which resulted in the

Discovery of the Edgar Chapel at Glastonbury.By FREDERICK BLIGH BOND.

Cloth, Illustrated. 176 pages, 8s. 3d.» post free.THE ARCANA OF SPIRITUALISM.

A Text-Book o! Spiritualism. By HUDSON TUTTLE.Cloth, 300 pages, 7s. 9d., post free.

MAN*8 SURVIVAL AFTER DEATH.Or the OTHER SIDE of LIFE In the LIGHT of SCRIPTURE, HUMAN

EXPERIENCE and MODERN RESEARCH.By Rev. CHAR L. TWEEDALE.

Cloth, 582 pages, 1 1 s. 3d.PRIVATE DOWDINC.

A plain record of the after-death experiences of a soldier killed in the Great War. And some questions on world issues answered by the messenger who taught him wider truths.

With Notes by W. T. P.Goth, 28. 9d. net, post free.

THROUGH THE MI8 T 8 .Or LEAVES from the AUTOBIOGRAPHY of a SOUL in PARADISE.

Recorded for the Author. By J. R. LEES.Cloth, 6s.

SEEING THE INVISIBLE.Practical Studies in Psycbometry, Thought Transference, Telepathy,

and Allied Phenomena. By JAMES COATES, Ph*D., F.A.S.Cloth, 6s. 6d

ON THE THRESHOLD OF THE UN8 EEN.By SIR WILLIAM BABBETT, F.B.S

It is an expert physicist’s Examination of the Phenomena of Spiritualism and of the Evidence for Survival after Death.

Cloth, 336 pages, 8s. net, post free.THE RIVER OF DEATH.AND OTHER ALLEGORIES.By A. E. 8 . (Lady Staplby).

67 pages, 9d., post free.P8 YCHIC RESEARCH IN THE NEW TESTAMENT.

Scientific Justification of some of the Fundamental Claims of Christianity.

By ELLIS X. POWELL, LL.B., D.Sc.Is. 2d., post free

8 PIRITUALI8 M : IT 8 IDEA8 AND IDEAL8 .A Selection of Leading Articles, Sketches, and Fables by DAVID

GOW, Editor of “ lig h t”102 pages, 2s. 3d., post free.

A GUIDE TO MEDIUM8 HIP AND P8 VCHICAi UNFOLDMENT. By E. W. and M. H. WALLIS.

I L Medlumshlp Explained. IL How to Develop Medlomahip. III. Psychical Powers; How to Cultivate Them.

Goth, 312 pages, 7s. 3d., poet free, or In 3 separate parte, 2s. 2|d. each, post free.

The above works can be obtained at the Offices of “LIGHT," 6, Queen Square, London, W .C.l. Send Remittance with Order.

iv. L I G H T [May 7, 1921,1

S T A R V A T I O N .Heartrending Scenes Amongst Dying Children.

NO FOOD—NO CLOTHES NO HOPE.

5,000,000 N eed Help and Succour—A N D A T ONCE!The Paramount Duty of Great Britain aa a Nation und of Every True Briton as an Individual.

tho awful Monument fast being•oulpturod by tho hnnd_pf Dentil in thousands $Downs and 'Villages of Europe, whore Millions of

Children are starving and dying. They are iu daily, hourly. It is not n threataned onlamity, but a frightful andphi'll.

minuto, oven as you road NOThousands havo died in tho _ past few woeki, and thousands moro aro now on tho point of death. Each now death is another hammer blow upon tho Sculptor s chisel fashioning this infamous Memorial to tho callousness of a civilisation that allows such things to bo.

Shall we in Groat Britain permit our cold aloofness to heroine a byword and a traditiou amongst our neighbours P Shall wo let these wretched little ones suffer the pangs of a stow and agonising death bsenuss too or« apathetic to help?HOW YOU CAN EASILY SAVE

ONE OR MORE FROM AHORRIBLE DOOM. #

History has shown that Britons aro mado of better stuff. > Tho credit, the honour, the dignity of our great Nation aro at stake to­day, and this very moment in which you aro reading is tho period of TEST. If you send oven a fow shillings NO\V. while there is vet tiwo, you will havo saved at ‘least one 'innocent* young'Ilfs' from a horrible doom. But tx you fool sorry—and shrug your shoul­ders—and leave it to othors, so surely will another innocent young life he peedlessly sacrificed.

Just think oi it I All the time, outside our very doors, a multitude of helpless children and stricken Mothers are perishing for want of food and clothes, not One Thou­sand, Two Thousand, or a Hun­dred Thousand, hut MILLIONS;It is not in China or Tibet. I t is in Europe—-a mere tourist's trip from where you are reading now.

A TERRIBLE FACT.Cruel famine is stalking amongst

those helpless mites, without clothing, without shelter, and spreading its miserable agony far and wide. It is o terrible 7nc* th a t in some district« there u not a child alive under the age o f 7 years.

A recent report states: "Many of tho poor refugees havo even been stripped of their clothes, and left naked to die. Thousands of adults and children have not tasted any normal food for weeks, hut have existed on roots and leaves and dandelions. % The olive- green colour of their skin and deep- sunken eyes testify to their ghastly sufferings. These poor people— mad with hunger—nave in some oases eaten the flesh from the bodice of their dead comrades."

As to the foodless conditions in .many districts, and affording com­mentary upon tho wholesale nature and extent of starvation and dis­tress, read the following official account

"In some towns in Central Europe there is no milk, no fats, no meats. _ Babies who are not fed by their weak, half-starved

mothers have no food but frost-bitten potatoes. In most oases they die. But far greater the tragedy of those that live on in this appalling misery."Milk, Fat and Meat are three of tho great vital food

elements—lack of one is evil enough, but tho absence of all three is fatal. Is it surprising that thousands are dead and thousands dying P

"Hundreds of men and women have fallen by the roadside in their hopeless search for food and shelter. In the mornings motor lorries of the Esthonian Govern­ment travel round the country on the gruesome task of collecting the dead bodies. All of them are diseased, emnointed and destitute of olothing, for immediately death takos places scores of half-naked people are ready to strip from the dead body whatever olotning it possesses.

One result of these deaths is that enormous numbers of children are left destitute."

M. R. B arbaxjd.

HOW YOU CAN HELP.Many of us can spare a few

shillings, others a tew pounds, others a hundred or a thousand pounds—without stint or sacrifice.' Your opportunity is now. Lord ‘Weardiue—the Chairman of the “Save the Children Fund"—wishes again to tender jvis warmest and. sincere thanks to those who have already listened to the call of the suffering little ones and have so generously contributed towards sav­ing the lives of others.

But for each one who has given THERE MUST BE FOUR OK FIVE WHO HESITATE—whole hearts have been stirred by the appeals, but who have not allowed their better feelings to have their way. It is to these, and to ALL WHO READ NOW, that the avert- ing of a colossal monument of starvation is entrusted.

Think of the M illions of little ones who are in imwifdt’at« peril. Think of the blood-ties, of the terrible sacrifices we have made in the war that civilisation might he spared, and think that row—in spite of all—the awful aftermath of war is threatening the destiny-of mankind in this appalling fashion.

If we let to-morrow dawn before we have done our utmost to help, who knows how many more infant lives will pay forfeit?

Shall mv, by our indifference, create a jumttßettiion fo r the erection o f

STARVATIONA MONUMENT OFpi ciwry City, TVnro, or Village o f Great “B rita in

to im m orta lise o u r neglect o f these J ittle jm es

O HS A V E

IL D R E PT H E

F U N D .Registered under tlic War Charities

Act, ISIS.OBJECTS : To help the Children Throolhwt

tho Famine Arens.Patrons : His Groce tho Archbishop

of Canterbury ; His Eminence Cardinal Bourne. Archbishop of Westminster; tho Rt. lion. Enrl Curvon, K.Q.; tho Rt, lion. Lord Robert Cecil, M.P.

To Lord Weimhvle, Chslrmnn of Com­mittee of " Snvo the Children Fund,* Room OS, 86, Golden , Squoro, Repent Street- London. W. 1,

Sir.— I would like to holp the Starving Children in the Famine Areas of Europeand Asia Minor end enclose............ .m a donation to tho " Snvo tho Children* Fund..VffVM .......... .................. ...... [y-jjArfdrWS , , i iinimfi i mu »m uiJj

“ Ltr.HT,*' May tth, lttl.

Printed by the F riars P rinting A sso ciatio n , L im it bo , 26a , Tudor? Street. Fleet Street, end Published for the Proprietors at 6 , Queen Square, Southampton Row. WO l - Saturday, May9 7 th, 1991.

Oontinsnini Agents: Mssrsaorioi Hsohettf st Oi»., Paris; M tiw . Dswuon h Son? (Low's Export!, London;

P R I C E F O U R P B W C E .

Ectoplasms.By S i r Oliver L o d g e , F.R.S,

The Spiritual Element in Royal . Academy Pictures.

The Descent into Hell. Address by Dr. Ellis T. Powell.

Wonders of Psychic Photography. (Illustrated.)

The Problems of Mediumship The Munnings-Gaulton Case.SATURDAY, H A Y 14th. 1921

Iff. 2 ,1 0 S .- V e l . X U

BeguH red as a Newspaper.

Price Foarpeact.

The Feast of Pentecost. By D r . Ellis T. Powell.

Music Heard at Death Beds.

L I G H T [May 14, 1921

London Spiritualist Alliance, Ltd.,a, QUEEN SQUABE, SOUTHAMPTON ROW, W.O. 1.

Telephone: Museum 5106.

MEETINGS IN MAY. IMPORTANT NOTICE.

As there will be no meeting on Tuesday afternoon or Thnrsday evening next:

Mr. H. W. Engholm will deliver his Address, “ Is Spirit­ualism a Religion P on Thnrsday evening. May 26th, at 7.30, in place of Miss Lind-af-Hageby, who is detained on business in the South of France until next month.

The Offices and Library of the L.S.A. will be closed on Whit Monday and Tuesday, May 16th and 17th.

FRIDAY, MAY 13th, at 3 p.m.Conversational Gathering. At 4 p.m., Trance Address on “ Spirit Companionship and Guidance." Medium* Mrs. M. H. Wallis.

FRIDAY, MAY 20th, at 3 p.m.Conversational Gathering. At 4 p.m. “ Talks with a Spirit Control,” and Answers to Questions; Medium, Mrs. M. H. Wallis.

Marylebone Spiritualist Association, Ltd.,8TEINWAY HALL. LOWER 8EYMOUR STREET, W.I..

SUNDAY NEXT ... ............ J*R. PERCY STREET.Welcome to all. Admission free. Collection.

Stein way Hall is within two minutes’ walk of Selfridge’s, Oxford St. Spiritualists and inquirers are invited to Join the Association.

LANTERN LECTURE ON SPIRIT PHOTOGRAPHYBy MB. W, HOPE (of Crewe),

At Denison House, 2M, V auxhall B rid g e R o a d(2 minutes' walk from Victoria Station),

On FRIDAY, HAY 20th. at 7.90 pm Doors open at 7 p.m«Admission by ticket only, trice 1/3 each (including Tax).

Tickets must be secured beforehand from M am lebone S p iritua lis t Assn., L td., 43, C annon S t r e e t . E C.,

as no money can betaken at the door.

The London Spiritual Mission,18, Pembridge Place, Bayewater, W.

SUNDAY, MAY 15th.At p a.m. „. „ ... * MR. t . E. BEARD.At 6.30 p.m. ... _. „ 1 ... MR. ERNEST HUNT.Wednesday, May 18th, 1.30 p.m. ... DR. W. J. VANSTONE,

The “ W. T. Stead ” Library and Bureau,30a, B aker S treet. W .

Hours 11 a-m. to 9 p.m.(Closed Saturdays and Sundays«)

Restaurant 12 noon to 0 p«m. Tuesdays 12 to 9.

Tuesday, May 17th, a t 7 ... ... MR. ERNEST HUNT.“ The Basic Fact of Spiritualism.”

Thursday, May 19th, a t 3.30 ................. PROF. JAMES COATES.“ Phr oology in Relation to Spiritualism.”Devotional Group, Dr. Vanstone, May 19th.

Members Free. Visitors Is.

Wimbledon Spiritualist Mission.BROADWAY HALL (through passage between 4 A 6, The Broadway)«

Sunday, May 15th, aft 11 a.m. ... ... MR. F. J. JONES.6.30 p.m. ... REV. A. R CREWE.

Wednesday, May 18th, 3* Healing Circle. Treatment, 4 to 5,MR. A MRS. LEWIS.

7.30 .............. MRS. E. A. CANNOCK.

Brighton Spiritualist Brotherhood,Old Stelne Hall, 52a, Old Steine, Brighton.

.Subvices—Sunday, 11.30 and 7; Monday and Thursday, 7.15 p.m.; Tuesday, 7.15 p.m., Public Circle ; Saturday, fl.jO p.m.

Speaker and Demonstrator, Sunday. Monday and Tuesday, MR9. MARY GORDON.

Worthing Branch—West Street Hall, Worthing, every Sunday, 0. Wednesday, *3 and 6.

The British College of Psychic Science,T el.] 59, HOLLAND PARK, LONDON, W . m . [P ark 4709

Hon. Prinoipal .............. J . H cwat M cK enzie,

Public Lectures.Tuesday, at 3 p.m., MR. W. S . HENDRY* on " Practical Healing,"

Members, 1/*; Non-Members, 2/-.Special Evening L ectures, "H ea lin g by Concentration/’ every

Wednesday in May at 8 p.m.Thursdays, 3.15, a Class for the "S tu d y of S p iritua l Laws."

MRS. FLORENCE EVERETT.Public Clairvoyance.

Friday. May 13th, a t 8 p.m.—MRS. PETZ (Hanley) (Psychic D raw l ngs).

Psychic Paintings by Mrs- P e tr on View May 13th, 3-8 p.m. Friday, May 20th , a t 8 p.m.—MRS. OG1LVIE, the well-known

Scotch Seer,Best equipped Centre for Psychical Research in Britain. Opportuni­

ties for Practical Experience.Extensive Library, Reading Rooms, Experimental and Photographic

Rooms.Town Members—Entrance fee, £2 2 s.; annual subscription, £3 3s. Country Members—Entrance fee, £1 Is.; annual subscription, £2 2s.

Pro rata.Application to Hon. Sec.

MR. W. S. HENDRY,Healer and Instructor at the British College, 59, Holland Park, W.ll, Vital Magnetic and Mental Healing. Practical Instruction, Class or

IndividuaL Correspondence Courses.Apply to Hon. 8ec<

L O N D O N D IS T R IC T C O U N C IL O F TH E S P I R I T U A L I S T S ’ N A T IO N A L U N IO N , LTD.

20*1-1 AN N UAL CONVENTION Will be held a t so u th Place, F insbury , London, E C.2.

On Th ursd a y, May 19th, 1921.

MORNINC. 11 a.m .—Mr. Geo. F. Berry (President, S.N.U.) will read for questions and discussion: “ The Seven Principles as a Basis of S.N.U. Membership.’*

AFTERNOON, 3 p.m .—Clairvoyance by Mrs. Jamrach, D.N.U., and Mrs. Maunder.

EVENING. 7 p.m.—MASS MEETING. Speakers—ELLIS T. POWELL, LL.B., D.Sc., MR. H. ERNEST HUNT and MR. GEO. F. BERRY. Vocalists : MISS QUEENIE BRAUND and MISSEDITH BOLTON.

ALL SEATS FREE. COLLECTIONS TO DEFRAY EXPENSES.

Delphic Club, 22a, Regent Street, S.W.l.Wednesday, May 11th ................................... MRS. BUCK,

who will illustrate the Science of Palmistry with Readings from the Hands of Members.

The Club will be closed on Whit Sunday and Monday, May 15th and 16th.

Members’ Subscription: Entrance, 2 guineas; Town, 3 guineas; Country, 2 guineas.

SUNDAY AFTER NO O N LECTURES On the “ HIGHER ASPECTS OF SPIRITUALISM.”

22, Princes Street, Cavendish Square, W. London Academy of Music.

By J . HAROLD CARPENTER. Sunday, May 15th, at 3.16 p.m., “ Trance Mediumship,*’

Admission free: Silver Collection.

HARROW & WEALDSTONE SOCIETYThe Co-operative Hall, Mason’s Ave.,

Wealdstone, (BAKERLOO).Sunday, 15th May ... ... 6-30 p.m.

A. VOUT P E TER S , Esq. Address “ The Descent of the Spirit"

Followed by Clairvoyance.

PSYCHO-THERAPY(D R U G L .E S S M E N T A L . H E A L IN G ).

N eurasthenia, Neuralgia, Insom nia, Epilepsy, Shell-shock and o th er nerve and functional d iso rd e rs cu rab le by Suggestion.

Tel. No.) BOOKLET 7o. po st Freb F rom— [Western64.Dr. C. G. SANDER, 4, Knaresborough-place, London, S.W.S

CONSULTATION an d CORRESPONDENCE.

No. 2,105.— Voi. XL I. [Registered as] SATURDAY, M ay 14 , 1 9 2 1 . [»Newspaper] P r ic k F o u r pbh ck .

Wbat “ eight” Stands fo r," LIGHT ” proclaims a belief in the existence and life of the spirit apart from, and independent of, the material organism, and in the reality and value of in­telligent intercourse between spirits embodied and spirits discarnate. This position it firmly and consis­tently maintains. Its columns are open to a full and free discussion—conducted in the spirit of honest, cour­teous, and reverent inquiry—its only aim being, in the words of its motto, “ Light 1 More L ig h t! ”

NOTES BY THE WAY.Come forth into the light of things, let Nature be

your teacher.— 'W o rdsw o r th .

I t has b ee n said that “ we travel while we sleep” ; but. one w ould b e inclined to take that statement as something in the nature of a figure of speech, even when it is considered solely from the psychical stand-

. point. I t is, of course, foolish to dogmatise on these matters, b u t we have often felt that these cases of "travelling”—where the sleeper, for instance, appears

-tij'visit o ther „scenes and sees them as they really are I —point ra th e r to “ extension of consciousness” than to

the actual transit of distance in any geographical I sense. In hypnotic states the same phenomena are

observable, and it seems possible that psychical ex-■ periences in sleep, or veridical dreams, relate to a■ similar condition in the consciousness of the sleeper.

Writers on hypnotism have asserted that some sleepers pass in and out of the hypnotic state during their slumbers. From observation and practical experience we are disposed to accept the idea as a true one.

* * # #Taking the hypnotic theory as an explanation of

psychic experience in sleep, we can see an explanation of the beautiful or solemn dream, with a real spiritual basis, which winds up suddenly in a ridiculous way. Such cases have been recorded of people under

I hypnosis or th e influence of anaesthetics. The sleeper's higher consciousness temporarily in touch with spiritual states is suddenly submerged once more into the region of physical brain activity. Dimly feeling that some­thing was required of it, the lower consciousness would do its little b e s t to complete and round off the story with something of its own. The result would be much like the effort of a novice in music who t r i e d t o c o m ­plete an unfinished symphony by a great master. Coleridge is said to have dreamt the whole of his wonderful poem , “Kubla Khan, ” and he always lamented th a t he could only recall a part of it. Perhaps it was as well. If the lower consciousness had crept in during th e forgotten portions of the dream, we may be su re th a t ' the result would have been amazing bathos 1

# * # *There is much justification for the complaint that

|>nme of the public oratory' at Spiritualistic societies S of a very low intellectual level. One correspondent

“ Xtabt” can be obtained at all JBooftstalis ano newsagents; or bp Subscription,

2? ! * per annum.

speaks of “ twaddle and arrant absurdities” and “ slovenliness of thought and terminology.” B ut this sort of thing is by no means confined to Spiritualism, which is only a t its beginnings. New truths are pro­verbially ungainly at their birth—but they grow. The first products of ’prentice hands leave much to be desired in the way of skilful workmanship, .but the apprentice becomes in process of time a clever artificer. What we most regret just now is not unskilfulness but feebleness and timidity. We respect the bold utter­ance, even if it is a mistaken one. We are impatient of the spirit that pules about dangers and obstacles, that fears the prejudices of the ignorant on the one hand and the lurking perils of the “ mysterious un­known” on the other. Purveyors of half-baked philoso­phies, illiterate, shallow, deluded—we can excuse them if they do not whimper. After all, life is more than literature, and if the science of a future life is to be placed on a firm and stable basis it will be by the courage that speaks strongly and plainly its convictions rather than by the feeble bieatings of those who half believe and half distrust their truth.

T H E D IV IN E E V E N T.“ P en teco st is a t h a n d !73 said a c e r ta in beau tifu l sonl

to one of h is fellows. T he words th rilled th e h e a r t of th e h e a re r like a s tra in o f d is ta n t m usic, an d sen t his though ts flying back upon th e long, long p a th of n in e teen hundred years, before C a thed ra ls were, o r any Tem ple stood upon Z ion’s h e ig h t : an d fu r th e r s till, to vast assemblies in fa r m ore anc ien t tim es, and g a th e rin g s of H ebrew m ultitudes, keep ing th e New Moon’s fea s t when seven tim es seven days had passed since the celebration of th e national deliverance.

A nd as th e p u n c tu a l e a r th speeds on h er way down th e cen tu ries , a deep in s tin c t c a lls t o ea ch passing g e n e ra tio n : F orsake not th e assem bling of yourselves to g e th e r! The lesson which flashed ou t anew in tongues of fire and rushed in the s p ir it w ind on th a t day was th e enorm ous power th a t falls upon m en w hen th e m inds and wills of m any a re unified in a common purpose and a common hope. H eaven gave a wondrous largesse to th a t tin y fraction of the race, a little over a hundred souls a ltogether, because they hod offered th e one th in g needful to command i t , a single- hearted bond of fellowship and loyalty, a purpose d ea r to the h ea rt of One who prom ises to be wherever two o r th ree , even, of H is own, a re ga thered together.

M an y g re a t o rganisations in these days n e t th e globe i n n world-wide scope th a t overpasses national and even racial lim its. There a re p rincipalities and p o w e r s ,H o ly , o r an unholy, S p irit behind »11 g re a t movements, and s in c e we connot choose b u t serve one o r o ther, ou r s a f e ty l ie s in knowing well where our own p o s t is, a n d in c o n tin u a lly reinforcing our s in g le s tr e n g th b y a c tiv e a n d v is ib le fe llo w ­sh ip- Pentecost does not teach men to g o in to th e w oods, alone, to w o rsh ip G od. b u t r a t h e r “ in so lem n tro o p s a n d sweet so c ie tie s . ” as is the p ra c tic e in th e h e a v e n ly c o u n tr y bevond the veil. Solitude is in d eed “ th e m o th e r -c o u n try o f the s tro n g ,” but o n ly o f th e s tr o n g ; a n d s ilen ce is a t t im e s ail essential need o f th e sp irit, but th e o p p o s ite p r in c ip le must equally have its d u e. E ven th e H oliest, we a re to ld , belongs to * an Order, a n d re jo ices in a certa in D iv in e k in sh ip .

T he noble words communion, c o m m u n ity a n d com m on - weal are those th a t most ex p re ss ly S t th e t im e and its n e e d to-day. For wo know th a t the g rea t A g e now in its w ild and fiery dawn will see a lon g s te p m a d e to w a rd s th e culmination, the w eld in g o f m en o f m any d if fe r e n t g i f ts , colours, an d callings, in to th a t o n e b o d y “ f i t ly jo in ed together and compacted by th a t w hich every jo in t s u p p lie th ” tin der i ts g reat Head, so th a t th e w h o le race m ay m o re more swiftly towards th a t “ one far-off D ivine E v e n t ’’ which is its goal. ■

F . E. L .

SIO L I G H T [May 14, 1021,

! " ....'.Tii .9 a.' ..

TH E S P IR IT U A L E L E M E N T IN ROYAL ACADEMY PICTURES.

3 S 1f

| lZ222ES

Mr. Frank Rutter, tho woll-known art critic of tho 1‘Sunday Timoa,” in a notice of thia year’s exhibition, finds that thoro is a “now spirit” in art, and sees traces or it in tho Royal Aoadoiny pictures. Tho old school of paintors, ho tolls US) “dallied with nineteenth century ideas about tlio supremo importance of treatment) tho post-war paintors uro inolinod to lot treatment p;o Jiang, or moro( correctly perhaps to maintain that a trivial or moan subject is un­worthy of any such treatment.”

Perhaps; but one of the centres of interest—if not the chief—in tho prosent exhibition is Sir William Orpen’s por­trait of “Lo Oh of do l’HAtel Ohathum, Paris” (No. .115). I admit tho “full rich humanity” of the subject, but—it is a man, not an idea.

1 did not po to tho exhibition looking particularly for “psyoliic” subjects, although even thoir appearance would

' have reflected in some fashion what to roudors of L ig h t would have been a “spiritual demont.” because this is for many of us bound up with “a new attitudo towards death.” Thoro seemed to be nut one picture which gave any hint of the idea. This was Mr. Prod Apployard’s “Presences Plain in the Place” (No. 244). Hore is tho interior of a ruined church or abbey, in tho middle is a kneeling figure. Behind it on a bier lies a still form, and around it are the “pre- Honoes”—celestial figures, some apparently onguged * in clothing the orison spirit. That is vory briefly to describe it, for it is hung a little too high for all the detail to bo plainly visible. But the idea is there, sufficiently definite not to be misunderstood.

But in seeking tho essential spirit of an ago or an in­stitution one is ruther in quest or an atmosphere in which niav lurk suggestions more or loss indefinable and elusive— easily to be missod by tho student of surfaces.

Taking tho “now attitudo towards death” ns our par­ticular touchstone, such other indications as were to be found wore hardly comforting.

A long inspection of Mr. Frank 0. Salisbury’s picture of the burial of the Unknown Warrior in Westminster Abbey (No. 73) loft me and two artist oompanrons wondering at the sombre ritual. There was reverence, but nowhere a gleam of hope. This hardly reflects on tho picture, which portrayed an actual sceno. The company of mourners was bowed about a “dead symbol,” Tho upward look, the living omblom, was not there. It seemed a little pitiful that not yet nre the eves of the nation’s foremost figures raised abovo the earth in paying tribute to the “great dead.”

Much the same verdict might be passed on Mr. Salisbury’s other picture, “The Passing’ of the Unknown Warrior” (315) in which the funeral procession is shown, for hore a ¿a in there was no ray of anything beyond tho conven­tional aspect of dcuth, grisly, dolorous, inscrutable.

“The Journey of the Spirit,” by Glyn W. Philpot (No. 177), was a title that seemed full of promise. Alas, the reality was three “poor wandering shades,” lifeless of colour, struggling along a craggy mountain path to some unknown goal. Strange mists and unonrthly lights hovorod around a scene stark and horrific in its details. If it por­trayed any truth at all in the pilgrimage of tlio human spirit, it would be what a philosopher calls a “low form of truth,” such os is contained in Matthew Arnold’s idea that through strain und travail tho soul “mounts and that hardly to ctornnl life.” If there was any spiritual element in tho picture it was an exceedingly grey und bleak one.

These things but add dolour to a dolorous world. And yet it would not be impossible to find some significance in the picture. Koine of the ugliness of our spiritual life muy

best bo abolished by bringing it boldly out into tlio light that all may behold it for what it is. while it is concealed it works like u festering wound, a poison that ferments in the dark. ,

From the various symbolical pictures I gleaned but little. I Mr. Hurry Morloy’s “The Night Passeth; tlio Day Conioth" 1 (No. 42) seeinod to.convey a largo mystical moaning which j may yet not have been in the artist’s mind. Female figures j at an open-air toilet in tho foreground, male figures in shadow passing away ut the roar, i t seemed to surest tho I mystic's idea of tho pussing of the age of masoulnuty and I the dawn of the Feminine Era. That meaning, of course, I could be “ read into it,” but it may well have borne simply 1 sonic allusion to the passing of the dark hours o: the night I and the coming of the morning hours, suoh as is illustrated 1 in one of Poncliiolli's musical compositions. But as an urtist I friend—one of the exhibitors—remarked, painters aro. not 1 always aware of the particular significance of some of thoir j syinbological pictures—they seem to come “through tlio ' subconscious.”

Not being an art critic in tho technical senso, T may ho j wrong, but I found in Leader's “Fringe of the Pinewood’11 (No. 113) tlio suggestion of a spiritualised stage of crafts- ! nmnsliip in that distinguished landscape painter. Perhaps j t ought not to have admired it so Keenly—4)ut I did. j

- l)o aiuitibua, etc.One of my friends found a vivid touch of life and its

moaning in “London Summer,” by Ursula Wood (No. 661), j Thoro was certainly a real “ory or the heart” in the face of j the London urchin with his flower in the city street. .

Wo did not miss the bust of Mr. J. J. Vango in tlio j Loottlre Room (No. 1,140), one of Mr. James A. Steven- j son’s three sculptural exhibits, the others being “A Sonforth ] Highlander” (No. 1,239) and “Sir Henry Tanner, G.B.” J (No. 1,201). Wo noted that “Mors Janua Vitro” (No. J1.097) contained no suggestion of any light or life beyond j the durk portal except in the title. We found pleasure in ! some of tho elfin piotures—they were but few. ludeed. had j our quest boon tlio ordinary inspeotion we could have found 1 sufficient of grace and beauty to have satisfied our minds, j

But wo came away with the impression that a great in- 1 spiration had boon missed, or, at least, that it had not yet 1 dawned in the minds of our artists. Perhaps it needs n higher expression of sensitiveness—perhaps only a moro - change of attitude. The Great Idea is always there whether I wo lift our eyes to see it or not. “Art for Art’s sake” is I a groat word. But Art for Life’s sake, or for Love’s sako 1 is vastly greater. The great message of Immortality, of ] brighter worlds where suffering humanity may be renewed, J has come, in Art, mainly from the Poets, I t hardly has j seemed to touch tho painter yet. that it may be blasonod 1 in lino and colour, to give a new hope to those who look for j bis mossngo. When the Time Spirit brings us war and 1 famine, and all the catalogue of sorrows, the artist’s oppor- tunity should be clearly apparent. He can show us j “charmed mngio casements” into those brighter worlds, the gleams aim intimations of which are alrondy about us. j

“The Spiritual Element in the < Royal Academy Pic- j turos”—perhaps in next year’s exhibition we may find it a moro fertile subject than to-day. In the conquest of death, I tho vision of realms of beauty beyond the walls of mattor, j the artist may find such inspiration as will put to shamo 11 a/,lilt’s sneer that “a Royal Academy is a kind of hoi- I pitnI and infirmary for the obliquities of tasto and ingo* unity—a receptacle where enthusiasm and originality stop and stagnate/ 1 lb G.

THE “ QUEER S T O R Y " OF MR. EDWARD BUSH.

I am much interested in the contribution sent by Mr. Barlow (p. 303), hut cannot imagine why he should assume that I am opposed to tho suggestions ho offers. Surely I made my position clear enough. I quote my preliminary statement: “If Mr. Bush und his patron insist that a fraud has token place . , they must take the consequences.There is u third possibility."

1 do not deal with this third possibility ut nil. I prefer to leave it to men like Mr. Barlow and others who have made the Bubjeot a special study. Of course, it hud occurred to ino that an examination of previous psychographs would bo ah integral part of any exhaustive study of tlio mattor.

#But this is out of my province. 1 am dealing simply with * tho superficial judgments of such pupers us “Truth,” which dp not hesitate to attribute gross and senseless fraud to

disinterested and honest men like Hope, If opponents per­sist in such charges then the accusations they bring will recoil on their own head. 1 meet suoh men, and heat such men on tlicir own ground, a thing which most apologists for Spiritualism absolutely fail to do. Every man to ids own province. ,

Personally, 1 believe that tlio true explanation of tho mutter will lie along the lines of tho third possibility, but if Mr. Bush ami bis friends wish to avail themselves of this they must withdraw their charge of dishonesty against Mr. Hope. Until they do this then they must remain in the JM» they digged for another. They will not get out of it with­out liolp.

E m .is G. B odkrts.

Eriiatum. By inadvertence the> dnto of the birth of Stn in ton Moses was given in our issue of April 30th M 1835, when it should have been )83P.

311May 14, 1991.] L I

NATURAL LAW IN SUPERNORMAL PHENOMENA.

Lisctuum by Dh . W. J . Vanbtonb.

"If psychic phenomena appear to violate known natural laws, it is only because they ore an anticipation of an altered and progressed state of the race or In­dividual."With those words Dr. Vnnstono outlined tlio central idea

of Iuh address to inoniboi'R of th e London Spiritualist Alli- I liiuio on Thursday, May 5 th . I t proved to ho one of this

mystic thinker's happiest efforts, and was received by a largo audionce with evident signs of pleasure. I t was a rich philosophical talk , with ju s t enough reference to practical

E and evidential m atters to onablo his hearers to resist the I toinptafcion to make excursions into Tho realms of pureI speculation.

Mu. WituaMj, who presided, said in opening th e pro- [ joedings that ho sometimes th o ugh t th a t we did no t pro-

I norly estimate the e x ten t of our psychical powers. We wereI really centres of m ighty forces, which forces, righ tly directed,

resulted in great good, bu t, if directed wrongly, produced a certain amount of harm . F o rtu n a te ly , the forces for good wore permanent, while those for harm were tem porary. He asked his hearers to devote a brief quiet tim e before the looturo to fooussing healing thoughts on any friends they know who were ill or in trouble. This would itself illus­trate practically th e subject on which Dr. Vanstone was about to speak, viz., "N a tu ra l Law in Supernorm al Pho-

II nomonu,”Accordingly the delivery of the lecturo was preceded by

a few minutes’ silence.Dr. Vanstonk sa id ;—The existence of supernorm al phenomena is now demon­

strated to the satisfaction of somo of th e g reatest minds of ! the age, but a t present th e ir harm ony with known n a tu ra l

laws is net quite so obvious. The n a tu ra l and th e super­normal aro one in origin. The term n a tu ra l is usually applied to material, bu t is oommon to th e realm of m ind and spirit. Tho word norm al is applied to known laws, bu t i t should bo progressive and applicable to all advanced ex-

I ploration, research, and discovery, in every realm of con-I I soiousnoss.

If psychic or sp iritual phenomena could be proved to vio- ! Into natural laws then such phenomena would be antagonistic I to unity, and in. violation of harm ony, destructive ra th e r th an

constructive. I t is, therefore, of im portance th a t every effort should he made to discover th e harmonic chord which links supernormal phenomena with known n a tu ra l laws,

i otherwise one m ust condemn th e o ther. L e t th e proposi­tion bo advanced th a t all su p ern a tu ra l phenomena are the production of laten t laws which a re in perfect harm ony with

| known laws, but are applicable to supernorm al conditions j slid exercised by a la te n t b u t super-consciousness in man,

and by disoarnate spirits. I f th is be g ran ted , harmony will ; bo established between n a tu ra l science and spiritual science,

but it will also be shown th a t th e supernorm al phenomena aro ovidenee of supernormal consciousness, and th a t, in tu rn ,

I (lomands altered sta tes and conditions, th e evolution of whichI. should bo the outcome of sp iritual phenomena, expressive of

a normal spiritual s ta te of th e hum an race, o r invididual.Evidence must be sought to discover th a t n a tu re , mind

and spirit are in perfeot harm ony with one another, bu t th e • variation in phenomena, and th e apparen t antagonism of tho same, are only due to an intrusion of th e one on the piano of the other. I f sp iritual or psychio phenomena, in some instances, appear to violate known n a tu ra l laws, i t is only beoause they aro an anticipation of an altered and progressed state of the race or individual. This could bo easily demonstrated by reference to many scientific dis­coveries of tho last fifty years alone, in th e realm of m atter. Adjustment to new conditions is demanded, and m ust be conceded.

Spiritualism is in the vanguard of th e race, and must over give expression to a 'larger vision, and th is will be de­monstrated often by phenomena th a t cunnot be normal in the race until it advances, and accepts the conditions indi­cated.

How, then, can it bo dem onstrated th a t supernormal phenomena are not antagonistic to natural laws, although they appear to supersede them and leave them obsolete? Hero is the crux of the whole question . Let me suggest that all miracles and supernorm al phenomena are due to already existing but la te n t laws, and these aro called into action by corresponding Intent powers in the human spirit and in disenrnato spirits, also th a t these powers may be rendorod manifest in different sta tes of consciousness, and are indicative of states through which tho individual soul trill ultimately pass, and collectively will be tho world con­ditions in which masses of beings will dwell.

Now to proceed with tho law of harmony. In the realm of nature we know that, musical notes inay differ, yet when struck simtilfcanoously are in perfect harmony. Certain rolours are quito distinct« hu t yot aro harmouious or aro complementary. Certuin elements show distinct affinities; and in art the rules of perspective demand harmonious ad-

G H T

juHtmont and balance, either in line drawing, or architec­tural structure. So it will be soon that normal and super­normal require adjustment in relation to states, and each will complement the other.

Let us look, then, at some of the accepted phenomena of Spiritualism, and in every instance there will be apparent antagonism.

Take materialisation, and by that I mean both the for­mation of a natural body by a discarnate spirit, and also a similar materialisation by human living adepts, which is a well-known and proved phenomenon. Tho same will also apply to the materialisation of inanimate objects.

Now, the formation of a living body, apart from the ful­filment of the known laws of generation, appears on the sur­face to be entirely antagonistic to nature; and so it is, according to this material plane, but if it be taken as indica­tive of an ultimato state and the expression of a latent law, it will be seen to bo an evidence of spirit, and to demonstrate the complete dominance of spirit over matter. Even in the roulm or mind and will we navo evidence of tho power of thought to create photographs without light.

If'thought and will from human living beings can do this, it is quite compatible with the action or harmonic latent laws that a spirit should form a material body by thought, which thought may be in clear understanding of radio-activo matter in different forms, as researchers have at the pre­sent moment proved. This is further suggested by the fact that in all materialisation there is an appropriation of matter from the sitters. This is a spontaneous generation of a material body, but the mind and spirit that created it are not spontaneously generated, but are born from above.

In natural science we have parallels for this. Minute living germs in the sea will appropriate the silica of tho water, and make the most beautiful vases, baskets, urns, and a thousand other different forms. Even the roots of our cereals uso the flint of the soil to niako their shiny varnish or delicate spiculro.

Life is linked with mind, and dominates matter in in­animate nature only in accordance with the law of its natural being, but in sentient nature according to the piano on which it functions.

By analogy we prove hypothetically the harmony of laws. That which we call natural law is law in harmony with the being of that which functions in its conditions. The natural laws of a fish are in the realm of water, for by its gills it extracts oxygen out of its own element, but the laws of air-breathing organisms are supernormal and antagonistic to water-breathing organisms. But should the tadpole become changed to the frog, that which was abnormal becomes normal, and that which was supernatural becomes natural. Both laws were in harmony with oach other on their own particular planes, and each was consistent with the evolu­tion of the creature. But should the frog laws become active in the condition of the tadpole, antagonism and abnor­mality would be in evidence, with consequent lack of har­mony.

The creative laws of nature are obvious, but so also are the recreative, or laws of transmutation.

Nature constructs in the gross, but passes on by meta- morphism to the subtle. In other words, she has always in store latent principles, which for their expression demand disorganisation, disintegration, transformation — which means re-birth, or consciousness awakened on a fresh plane of being, and transmutation of matter accordingly. This is seen in thp metamorphic rocks and the formation of crys­tals; also in tlie changes of the caterpillar to the butterfly, and that of the pond larva to the air-breathing dragon fly. For the dragon fly, with compound eyes and membraneous wings, to appear to materialise again amongst hiB brother larvio in the mud of a pond, would be antagonistic to the law of their condition; but if it could reappear as a larva, but beautified by some trace of its higher life, it would be perfectly consistent, but difficult to be conceived of by the observers. By this analogy it will be seen that laws which appear unnatural are perfectly normal in their own planes.

Spiritualism, t boro tore, not only finds it incumbent to demonstrate the legitimacy of supernormal phenomena; it must seek to evolve in its recipients those changes of con­sciousness and states by which is evolved natural corres­pondence with the new laws of being. In the phenomena of levitation and movement of inanimate objects there is an apparent violation of the law of gravitation, or a suspension or natural laws. It may be argued that it one law isa sus­pended for another, it is because tliey( are antagonistic, which is contrary to harmony. But such is not the case, for when a person is sitting in a chair and is levitated by an un­seen force, it has been observed that a ftoatinu movement occurs, ami that is characteristic of what is well known, viz., that tho persons present give off a plasma of finer vibrations by their minds and wills, or the wifi of the spirit-worker at­tunes the medium to the object., with tho result that condi­tions aro provided in which the person or object floats in mid air.A piece of wood in the bottom of an empty tank is held down by gravitation, hut if that tank be filled with water it will flout to the surface. In like nianner a bar of iron will flout, hut you must first change its specific gravity. This change takes place in levitation by alteration of the rate of vibrations. Again we see perfectly natural laws operating in apparently supernatural phenomena, but again, also, this involves tho demond for a suspension of the old and tho

312 L I G H T [May H, 1921,

awakening of tbe new consciousness in order that the spirit m ay dominate and utilize matter as it wills.

The same applies to the passing of matter through matter. I t is a perfectly natural law by which you transpose a solid into a fluid and a fluid into vapour, and each of these forms of matter will pass through the other. I t is also perfectly natural to c h a n g e either vapour or fluid into solid. Thus a solid crystal may be reduced to a fluid, end passed through a solid, and recrystallized again. The material of the original solid will retain all the principles of its law of crystallization when in the fluid state, ana make true assertion of these when conditions are provided.

In like manner, mind, acting in living human spirit# or disearnate spirits, can produce such phenomena by perfectly natural laws. I t has been well established that writing baa been found on sealed slates, and messages produced on photo­graphic plates without the aid of a camera; also paintings wrought by no visible means, the latter sometimes without pigments and brashes. Here, again, is apparently s viola­tion of natural laws, but when we know what tbe scientist tells ns about the powers of radium and other radio-active substances, it becomes apparent that energy can be focussed and applied, as we can use a pencil of light. A radium eman­ation can only he retarded in ha progress by the densest of metals. If it be premised that energy in a form like radium can be released from all atoms of matter, or if, farther, we accept the electronic theory of matter, u . , that matter is composed of electricity and nothing else, we find h quite possible to explain such phenomena as those named in the light of Professor Soddys experiments in writing with a tube of pore radium.

Spirit can express thought on matter by means of the human brain, and I have received satisfactory evidence that thought can affect ^photographic plates and material sub­stances when in conjunction with the sun’s rays and a tube of radioactive matter. Spirit beings can then^ apply nature's laws, and produce supernormal phenomena in per­fect harmony with tbe known laws of matter.

(To be co n tin u e d .)

MUSIC HEARD AT DEATH BEDS.Referring to onr “ N o te by th e W ay ” (p. 277) severa l

correspondents fu rn ish n s w ith in stan ces o f m usic h e a rd by d y in g persons o r by th o se in a tte n d a n c e on th e m . M rs. le a n in g sends n s th e follow ing c a s e s ;—

When M y Sewed was dying music was heard apparently coming from a corner o f the room,- on two days preceding th e d e a th . Hus w as n o t smliMe to the child herself, but was h e a rd b y b o th parents in the room, another daughter in th e passage, a n d a servant a t work two floors below. On th e t h u d day, that o n which the child died, the sound was like t h a t o f a n .¿Eotian harp, seeming to pass through tbe room a n d house, and not of the door. (“ Phantasms of tbe L iv in g .” II., pp. 221, 2.)

A M a ste r at Eton, in 1991, attending on his mother’s deathbed, heard within a few minutes after th e passing , th e low , so ft mussc a s of three girls’ voices singing a hym n, r ecog n ised a s *'The strife is o’er,” etc., which was au d ib le to tw o o th e rs p re sen t, and to the doctor in attendance, who looked owt o f the window to discover the singers. On th e night follow ing th e death of a girl of 21, masse ’’such a s m o rta ls n ev er sang was heard. < Bennett, “ Direct Pbenom . of Spiritualism,” pp. 4b-o3. )

A similar in stan c e is related by the Latin chroniclers of S a in t E lizabeth o f Hungary, and was embodied by Kingsley in Iris exqu is ite drama of “The S a in t’s Tragedy” ;—

Athens; What was that sweet song, which just now, my Princess

Ton murmured to yourself?Elm.: D id yon not hearA l i t t le b ird betw een m e a n d th e wall,T h a t san g and sa n g ?A b b e « ; W e h e a rd h im n o t, f a i r S a in t .E b z . : I h eard h im , an d h is mi i i j caro l revelledT hrough all m j b ra in , a n d woke n y p arched th ro a tT o jaan U s so n g ; th e n angel m elodiesB u rs t th ro u g h th e dull d a rk , an d th e m ad a ir quiveredC n u tte ra h le mussc. 5 * y , you b ea rd himA bbess: Xought save yourself.

—(Act. iv ., sc. iv.)M . A lphonse B e iges, E x am in e r to t h e P a e n lte dee Sci-

cm * i , P a r is , sends P lam m anou a n account o f friz m o th er’s experience. S h e h ad d m u p to a n a t t ic alone to look fo r aomi th in g , an d suddenly W a rd th e voice o f a friend u n r in g ” u only tb e dead could r in g .” _ S he ra n dow nsta irs sobbing, an d fa in te d ; h u t i t w as tb e tr iu m p h a n t to n g of release she h ad b ea rd , fo r h e r f rie n d h a d ta k e n tb e Ted th re e years before, an d a t t h a t h o a r h ad d ied in a d is ta n t nunnery . ( " L la e o n a n .” p. 73, C b. in ., ease 9 .)

In . th e “ Memoirs” of Samuel Poote it is related that owe mght in 1740 W was kept awake for some time by “tbe a f l in and sw eetest strains of mrnrie he had ever heard,” w hich h e supnmsed at firs t to be a unm ade, welcoming him t u has fa th e r’s W ane in T ru ro , but finding nothing to justify this idea. W concluded shut it was his * emailon Wemum remember th a t he won a d ra m a tis t and actor, accus­

tomed to exercise imagination freely. The experience, hit. ever, coincided with a tragedy in the family, for at tile tin* his ancle, Sir John Goodere, was engaged in baring snothw uncle, a naval officer, forcibly seized and strangled, it perhaps, requires some effort of imagination on oar <ni part to discover any connection of cause and effect heteut soft mnsic and a violent death, but Foote eventually % eluded that it waa meant as a warning. (Ingram, p. 212.)

The “low, soft tolling, as of a distant silver bell,” in case, and the sound of a passing-bell, which seemed to <om from the moonlit church in the stillness of night, and vg beard by a girl and her governess from an open wmdov j* the Manor House near by, are two cases reported by Hftta. bat the most beautiful is as follows, and relate* to the dent of Dr. Kenealy’s only brother;—

“His brother’s bedroom opened on a large and far-ev tending tract bounded1 by green bills, in this aportaag most of the members of the family—the doctor among dig —were sitting about noon, tbe sun streaming beamhdb through the thin, transparent air, when suddenly t ring of melody more divinely sweet than any earthly mask tkn had ever heard, rose near at hand. I t was the mdruing wail of a woman’s voice, in accent« betokening a depth if woe not to be described in words. I t lasted several tomato, then appeared to melt away like tbe ripple of a ware—an heard, now lost in whispers—till ‘nothing lives 'twist | and silence.’ A* the tong commenced the dying boy M into the last agony, hot such was the effect of toe eatms- stance upon those who stood around that their attest«* was almost distracted from the solemn scene. . . As lbs last note became inaudible, the child’s spirit pasted away.” (Spicer. “Strange Things,” pp., 115, 118.)

Stead also had a case reported to him of a man sad h wife, in Guernsey, being awakened by very beautiful wvri, which coincided with the death of a grandparent in Donct- shire. (“More Ghost Stories,” p . 49 .)

Mrs. Susan M. Lunn (Gatehonse-of-Fleet) vouches hr tbe following:—

“About forty years ago a good old woman, bdoogisg U the humbler class of society lay dying. Suddenly the opsari her eyca and said to those around, ‘How beautiful tit chart'll bells sound.’ There were none that they could bat, and shortly afterwards she passed away. Her friends kb that just as in ‘The Pilgrim’s Progress’ ’all the tnrapds sounded’ on the other side for Mr. Valiant-for-trnth, ss At chimes of bells welcomed this gentle soul.”

Mr. Joseph Clark (Street, Somerset), who is greatly *■ terested in the subject, and has been making inquiría hr cases, states that some time ago he received a letter fans a gentleman living at The Hague (Holland) in the count d, which the writer said;—

“My whole family hare always been very fond of uat! with the exception of my only sister, who disliked it. Ss died at about fifteen years of age, and in the very moauri of her passing over she said ’I hear such beautiful marie.' I think the case is not only remarkable because die best! music, but because she found the music at that mount beautiful.”

The following striking case is narrated by Mr. F. K. Bookc (Guildford);—

“Borne years ago my sister and I had a joint experieaMy which has been tbe greatest comfort to ns.

“Onr mother lay dangerously ill, every nerve rachri with rheumatoid arthritis, and both nurse and doctor m ad to think that her sufferings could not last much longer.. “One night about 1 a.m. my sister was sitting up l i t

the nurse (I was sleeping on another landing), when hr attention was transfixed by the most beautiful wajatit chords, as if every golden note o f melody was being pfajvd on some heavenly instrument—music far exceeding ssythjai she had ever beard. Turning to the nurse, she said, 'Du yon bear that?’ ‘I heard nothing,’ waa the answer, it that moment I catered the room saying ‘Where doss ttri beautiful m am : come from?* The music had awakened n t o u t o f heavy slumber.

“As we spoke the sounds died away, and on looking ri the bed, it wae evident to me that the sweet spirit o f 'm devoted mother had passed to other realms to these bastR strains. Onr father, who slept on the same floor as the in­valid, and who, we felt, was as entitled ss we were to Wu the music, heard nothing."

The let Ace.—On April 27th, Major B. A. Mamet. DJLO., Governor of Exeter gaol, an occasional roetrihaSn to L ic h t , gave a lecture in the Barn field Hall, Esattr. under the auspice* of the local Spiritualist Society, on 1 h Ice Age.” in th e course of which be pointed out i t — a ds- covery made by a well-known Spiritualist, the late Gonad Dray son. had completely explained the date and opemmss of the loot lee period. He ashed the audience to u u that the lee Age was doe to the tilt of the earth, vsari Drayaon bad shown was continually going forward. Otrir aeisatieu had da si oust, slid to the same eonefnrisn, n d it had been recently discovered that the Great Pvnorid. hf Ha perition and structure, embodied all the cardinal yuan of firarson • discovery.

May M, L I G H T 318

/ y , /

THE DESCENT INTO HELL.A D D R E SS BY E L L IS T. POW ELL, LL.B., D.Sc.

(C ontinued fro m j/o/je W i.)m 1 r X *" £ST3

Tb s P bstbcctiob of A m s r n * ,

All students of ibis subject know wbat an extensive use is made by the intelligences sa the Other Bide of nurtures presented to the sensitive mind. Over and over again it has happened to us to be told by the sensitive. **J am shown a picture of a lands' tape with mountains in the background and s river flowing,” or, again, ” i am taken across the water to another country and I am shown a small settlement and a number of rough log houses”— and so forth. Now, that may we conjecture a s having happened when St. Peter was prompted to write this aflasion to the spirit* under detention?Doubtless there was shown to him a picture of a great world catastrophe, whole tracts of Ofuntrv being overwhelmed by a rag' lag flood and human beings exhaust' iag every resource in the endeavour to save themselves from the deluge. Bt. Peter was s Jew, and bis instant and most natural in- terpretation of the picture would be that it represented an event which figured so — largely in Jewish tradition, vie., the Xoachian deluge. But if the Xoachian deluge, a>, such, is not historic, then we us hardly suppose that he was shown a picture of it. In all probability the story of the Noacbian deluge, as it has esme down to os, enshrines wbat man remembered of the colossal world catastrophe which involved the destruction of the continent of Atlantis and whelmed it under the waves of the present Atlantic Ocean. Bit by bit there is coming to us authentic know ledge about this awful cats' dym in which untold millions perished.

But why did th e y perish? Because, as we learn from fsfduc sources, they were usin g lofty knowledge for purely material ends. Man, in fa c t, ba il become a danger to khasdf. He had laid open m an y of the secrets of Nature, bad gained command or many of her most potent forces. Be was using them e n tire ly for selfish and material ends. That the Higher Pow ers would n o t tolerate. Booner than ass it perpetuated th e y permitted a terrific catastrophe to destroy toe whole A tla n te a n civilisation. The more en~ lightened and progressive members thereof would, we can vdl believe, make r a p id ad vance in the spirit spheres. Other* m ight come in to reincarnation ana recommence their progress in o th e r lan d s . But there may well have bees a disobedient, o b s tin a te an d impenitent section which nseated the in te rfe ren ce of the Higher Powers and remained angry and re sen tfu l in the spirit realms into which they had entered. T h a t fram e of mind would render pro* pM impossible, so t h a t th ey might go on from age to age •ring retained in th e custody of Hades, waiting their return to a better mind. A nd when in the fulness of time the greatest of all psychic* descended to bring the new revmiion of God to m an k in d , it would he essential for the completion of Hi* m ission th a t He should descend into the realm where these o b stin a te sp ir its were detained ao that Hi might proclaim to th em to e new m essage of hope and stir them into the ab andonm en t of their sullen and toMvtfo) al t i t ude. A nd is th e re n o t som ething very pro* Mis in the conjecture t h a t Bt. P eter w e t Crst shown a fitters of the c a ta s tro p h e which had overwhelmed th e m int world and was th en p rom pted to write bow his great M atter had descended even into th a t subterranean sphere th a t none might be le f t uncheered o f n n in rig o ra ted *y knowledge of the g re a t ex p erim en t which was being so triumphantly achieved? The men who perished a t A tlan tis and wham obstinate spirits y e t rem ained in H ades, were MS the whole of tb e e n c ien t world. B u t th e ir p resen ta tion • « intended to he typical of a ll. Only th ey and e thers sm aly <A*ti«ate w ere u n d e r d e ten tio n ra tb e dim region* nhok the Great Psychic visited in the in terval between had and remrrection,

r Ccium * i L'rwaan Pit s .Mar can we sto p th e re , __ L e t us beer in m ind that the

epvsrd struggle Is n o t lim ited to th e sp ir its which have «set beta enshrined in a bn man fram e. M odern psychic raatsnh goes to eonfinn th e belief which th e g re a t theory 'd n d t l n s suggests, to th e e ffect th a t no t hum anity dsns, hut th e whole c rea tio n , is on th e upward p a th , f i a n p r s t b , we m a s t t u s b u h th a t e ik s l in j as marked e g for the ssiw al« a s well a s for us. T h n r c o sa n o te iss i h the *wm* •» our- eu isy i. t h a t a s f t functions in an M b p r * d iH h i t i t n o t capable of rising h i the same

h ig h - fu r th e r down th e re e re th e pfeole, end still lower

Du. V tu n T. Vow el, Author of u The KwAuiu/n

of the Money Market.'1

tbe created entities which we call inorganic • the rock»:, the metals—though they are probably all evolving towards the organic and thence upwards along an eternal nigh' wav, Both Ht Paul andBt- John well knew that the relationship of the Logos with the creation was not limited to the human element thereof. In Bt, Paul's own words (Kohl yiii„ SP/j. To this day the whole creation groans in its shackles and tbrihf with pain.” in the anticipation, as he says, that it will one day he freed from its thrab dom to decay and gain the glorious freedom of the children of God, Bo that probably we are not going too far if we surmise that the descent into Hell went further than the proclamation of the good news to diwarnate hum an intellects alone, In some mysterious way the message was communicated to the whole of the groaning creation. And is ft not at least probable that its inarticulate response was marked by the earthquake which occurred and by the darkness which covered the whole land at the time of the Crucifixion, as well as by the rending of the

Temple curtain from the top to the bottom?,I think we can now see why the w riter in th e P in t

Kpistle of Peter used the word which be does with refer- «T.oe to the condition of detention in which th e spirits w ere. t There is, as I pointed out, not only a sense of watching and guarding, but of watching for something, waiting for something, observing the time when some event will take place. Ho that tbe sp irits are no t in the condition of penal imprisonment under hard durance, but rather in a state of almost paternal detention the while that they for some other intelligence; are watching and waiting for something to occur. And surely this would almost e ta e tij describe the mental attitude of those who had brought upon themselves tbe great world catastrophes of the past and whoso inadequate repentance prevented them from resuming the upward path. There would be a resolve on the part of the Higher Powers that they should alter their state of mind before they were allowed to move on, and, in fact, as a condition of being allowed to do so. Yet simultaneously, a* every psychic researcher knows, it would be a fact that these spirits remained in detention or custody m ainly as a result of their own frame of mind, and certainly not in consequence of any merely vindictive fueling against them on the part of the Higher Powers, If a spirit rem a im in the lower parts of the earth in cense* quence of its own refusal to change its spiritual outlook, then it is more correct to speak of its condition as being that of detention or custody rather than gaol in the ordinary sense of tbe word At toe same time, such spirits must possess the knowledge that they could alter their condition by changing their state of m ind. ' I f they did not possess th a t knowledge, of coarse the infliction of the detention would he a piece of sheer tyranny. But as long as they do posses* it, even though they refrain from acting upon it, there is another outlook, an dement of watching, of wait' ing, and of expectation, which is just tbe very thing that the word vkuuuce suggests, YinaWy, the attitude of expect fancy would be even more intense on tbe part of the cal' todtan or custodians than among those of whom be or they bad the supervision, J he custodians would watch keenly for the coming advent of Him wtioto they knew to ue en tering in to incarnate manifestation

Who l i t imm tub Dome H icums?I f this reasoning is correct, then you will he asking

yourselves the question, “Who raise these lower regions?** U /ru m d y , i t in foreign to oar ideas of the Divine economy that such realms should he le ft w ithout proper jurisdiction, h t the very outset we may toy th a t whoever their ruler, ho is not the iutelJigeoce popularly known as th e Devil, nor y e t any of the Devil*s tmnisters. W hether one aeknow* ledge* the Apostolic authority of Ht. Paul or not, there is no disputing that his psychic knowledge was of tbe very highest order, and be makes ft d e a r that the Hatamie intrigues have their home, not in the parte under the earth hut in the atmosphere above the surface. He tell? tbe Kpbesian* (Kpb. ii.t 2) that they were dead in the trespasses and sms in which they moved as they followed the

of this world under the swsy of the Prince of the M r And in this passage "air** weens the lower and denser atmospheric regnoi as drttngaikbed from the higher tracts where the ether predominates. And again, in the sixth chapter ef the same Kpistle (verse 1 2 ) h e m p i ¿£,t we h iv e

L I G H T [May 14, 1921.

>V

314

to struggle pot with bipod and flesh but with the rulers, tho authorities, the potentates of the dark, the spirit forces of evil under the vault of the sky. I think most of us know, as Spiritualists, that it is in tbiB region (which we may colloquially designate tho one most contiguous to the earth sphere), that the forces of antagonism to spiritual upliftinent uro most active. So that we shall have to look in iiuother direction for the prerogative which rules the nether regions of the earth, tho shadowy realms which were visited by Him who went to tell tiie good news to the spirits in custody.

Well, the story told by our good friends on the Other Side is remarkable and inspiring in tho highest degroe. They say that a very exalted spirit indeed has condescended to abandon his high estate and to reside in the nether regions of tho earth among obstinate and impenitent intelli­gences, in order that he may rule them, on the one hand, and seek, on the other, to influence them into some effort towards higher things. Apart from the solemn and trans­cendent experiment represented by the descent of the Logos into time and matter one can hardly imagine a more thrilling instance of Belf-abnegation than is displayed by the voluntary descent of one of tho loftiest of spirits into these conditions. They must be more abhorrent to his fine susceptibilities than residence in a dark and filthy cellar would be to you or to me. At the present stage one cannot, humanly speaking, apply any test to this extra­ordinary revelation. Ono can only, say that it is in strict accord with our knowledge of the immeasurable self- sacrifice which soems continually to inspire the actions of tho great spiritual leaders of the universe. If future psychic investigation goes -to confirm it, then I do not think that thb whole history of consciousness, from the time of its birth down to the present moment, can contain a more sublime spectacle than must have been presented by the meeting in that shadowy realm between the Logos, who had descended from the central glory with a new mesuugo for its denizens, and His chivalrous and heroic servant, tho voluntary inhabitant and administrator of those gloomy shades.

Now and again as we go forward we obtain glimpses into these shadowed planes below. Most of those who have any experience of psychic investigation have now and then hoard an almost piteous cry from these mysterious tracts. They hold, for instance, the wilful suicide, the abandoned sensualist, as well as those who have deliberately closed their eyes to the light that was offered them while they were in this world. They do not contain men and women who have fuiled through no fault of their own in yielding assent to this or that form of dogma. Apparently honest opinion (and even'the honest lack of any opinion at all) is not punished, but only the definite and calculated flouting of the individual’s own higher instincts. But no form or offence seems to be regarded so seriously, and to meet with so stern a reprobation, as that of cruelty, whether it be to fellow men, to children, or to animals. There is one case of u judge whose name has for centuries been execrated in English history as the synonym for all that is brutal, cruel * and corrupt. As we are tola, he is still unrepentant. He remains for down in the limbo provided for such spirits as liis. An even worse case is that of an enemy officer who in the late war killed a helpless woman prisoner under circumstances too hideous to bo recounted. We get vague legends of him in tho lowest deeps. There, apparently, thought has none of the creative power which it possesses on tho higher planes, and consequently this wretch cannot oven clothe his spirit body with any covering at all. Yet all tho time ho is pursued und surrounded by tho abominable thought forms which he generated during his earth life, and they, visualised by him as loathsome insects and rep­tiles of every kind, torture him in teeming myriads. Over tho rest of the picture one may well draw a veil, only pointing out that in this, as in all similar instances, the penalty is not such in tho sense of vindictiveness. a It is only a reaping of that which was sown, only a realisation of tho truth of thut ancient and solemn wurning, that “as u uuiu thinks so is he.”

PllAYKH von TUB SPIRITS IN Pill SON.Let mo close on a nolo of hope and reassurance. If

it bo right to preach to those who are under detention, then it cannot bo wrong to pray for thorn. Now it is very remarkable that the age which witnessed the descent into Hell was uWo familiar in its litoruturo with tho practice of prayers for tho dead. We find Judas Maccabeus (2 Muccuouos xii., 48) making a collection for tho benefit of tho souls of certain men who had been slain and sending It “to Jerusalem to offer a sin-offering, doing therein (ns tho unoiont record concede!) “vory woll ana honestly, in thut he wus mindful of the resurrection: for if he had not hoped that they that wore slain should have risen again, it hud been superfluous and vain to pray for the dead. And also in that lie perceived that there was great favour laid up for those that died godly, it was an holy and good thought. Whereupon ho made a reuoiiciliatioii for the dead, thut they mifjght he .delivered from. . . . . . . . v . . . . . . w . . .who doHconded to preniji to the ho» must have been very familiar with fch prootloo to which it gave vis same gracious hope that, llo Aud Mince no such descent

jints under detention pnsmigo and of the . It was in pursuance of the losceiidcd into Hades Himself. iK practicable for us we may

at least do what we can by sending out a share of our hopes, our thoughts, and our prayers towards the denizens of those lower realms so that they may be stirred into a wholesome discontent with their lot and started upon the upward path. Tho greatest of all psychics has set us the noblest of all examples, and we should be unworthy of the light that has come to us if we failed to follow it as far at wo may. At least let our thoughts and prayers descend into Hades; and then, if only one obstinate spirit ii stirred to better things, neither thought nor prayer will have boon sped in vain. We shall have done what wo can to follow tho gracious example of Him who came from heights immeasurable, and in tho traditional words, “descended into Hell.”

Replying to questions, Dr. Powell expressed his utter disbelief in the hell proclaimed by Spurgeon and preachers ' of that type. In those days of psychic illumination, ho said, the preaching of boll fire in the sense in which it was pro­claimed by these men—and, above all. the declaration that the saved would derive enjoyment from the tortures of tho damned—must he utterly abhorrent to any right think­ing person. But it might be that the idea of hell as a place of flames gained some support from the fact, now known to, modern science, that the interior of the earth is in a red- hot condition, though of course that would have no effect ; on the spirits there. As to eternal punishment, the very expression was self-contradictory. For punishment must have an ameliorative purpose, and the moment it was made endless it ceased to be punishment and became mere brutal revenge—tho act of a fiend and not of a benevolent Deity. He held, however, that the whole gospel of psychic research and Christianity depended on the principle that a spirit, must turn towards God in an effort for higher things, as the primary condition of deliverance from the consequence of its own wrong doing.

With regard to the future of the lower animals, the doctor said ho regarded all consciousness as the same; though conditioned by the vehicle through which it functioned. They wero told that the whole creation was steadily moving upward. The various grades of consciousness merged into one another. He did not believe evolution was confined to humanity, but that the time would come when the dog and other animals in succession would be graciously permitted to cross the line that separated them from mankind. In hi* ' view such a thought gave us a higher and nobler ideal of- the Divine graciousness than the belief that there was an absolute bar between the lower creation and humanity.

The vote of thanks, proposed by Dr. Abraham Wallace, was curried by hearty acclamation.

“ ELECTRIC” AND “ MAGNETIC” INDIVIDUALS.

Mr. A. L. Begbie writes:—“The magnetic healer, who claims to bo revitalised by

electricity (p. 283) surely should know that lie is a magnotic battery, ana when depleted he can be revitalised on the same principle as any other battery.

“I have never seen nor heard of the definite limits in human beings of electric and magnetic forces. -

“The Mormons in Utah to-day carry out the old Jewish principle of the Maying on of hands.’ To effect cures ten to twenty brothers and sisters are chosen for their positive or negative powers; these link up, and concentrate Ithtufl mincls on the curing of their brother’s ailment. Tho fact of these persons coming together to give Move-service’ calls into operation forces that are not sufficiently studied to­day by our physicians and metaphysicians. These Mormons undoubtedly cure a lot of ailments, and some in a most re­markable way. As an electric hoaler myself, when in Utah I could not help trying some powerful batteries on a para­lytic case that the Maying on of hands’ had failed to cure. 1 was very successful—but both myself and tho batteries were decreed to be tho instruments of the ovil one !a

“Mussugo to be fully successful requires the principle of positive and negative forces to bo correctly applied, tho masseur being chosen us being tho likely comnlouienfc to tho conditions of the patient—-or tho best results cannot bo attained.” ' _____

Tiie Golioiikii Chicle.—Wo understand that a noted physicist (D.Sc. of London University) has undertaken to devote some time to tho continuation of Dr. Crawford’s work in Belfast.

“ Christianity and Spiritualism.’1—Mr. tA. J. Stuart's criticism on page 276 of our policy in admitting the Rot. Walter Wynn’s article on the above subject has evoked tho following generous tribute from Miss E. P. Prentice: “ Linin’ is out for the truth, regardless of the tenets, bias, aud idiosyncrasies of its exponents mid opponent«. When will its trnducers realise the broad teaching of Jesus, who pincod nil sincere spiritual worship in ono entogory-—that of Trot HP The finin to which so many attach undue impor- tamo is tlie result of heredity, environment ami tempera­ment. Tiie one great. essential of which we are all cupslilr is the living in charity with all, thinking mi ovil uf any, and acting up to our own Qocl-given light. Let us strive to do the wifi of Hod and we snail know of, the doctrino, and there will be no time for plucking out motes."

^ Coucorning the kind of phenomena recently so well studied by Dr. Crawford, on which a ttention has been focussed by the photographs taken by Baron von Schrenck- Notzing, Madame Bisson, Dr. Geley and the S.P .R . Com­mittee, I observed somewhat s im ilar. things, under less favourable circumstances, during my early sessions with Eusapia on Professor R ichet’s small island in the Mediter­ranean many years ago. A protuberance emanating from the medium’s side (clothes being no obstacle) was some­times seen by me, in dim light, as a whitish solid-looking but otherwise apparently amorphous structure; and when the end reached one of those present he announced either that he was touched or th a t he was grasped, as by a hand. Hand-clutches, on arm or neck of one or other of those present, were probably the most frequent form of manifes­tation with this particular medium a t th a t tim e; Indeed, they were so frequent as to become commonplace. Usually the protuberances were felt and not seen, even when there was light enough to see them by. Sometimes they were seen and not felt, presumably because they did not reach far enough to effect contact. On one specially distinct occasion, sitting outside the group, I silently watched a protuberance for about a minute, stretching out and reced­ing and stretching out ag a in ,. till i t succeeded in touching the back ,of Mr. Myers, who immediately exclaimed th a t he was touched, though he knew nothing about the tentative efforts to reach him, nor of my silent observation of those attempts. , /

On another distinctly remembored occasion he (wearing a white jacket in the heat of August) was being audibly and vigorously slapped on the back, while I , sitting behind him and seeing him fairly well, could not see any interven­ing or operative material. So also a t Carqueiranne, while notes of a piano were being visibly depressed, the agency was invisible.

These curious protuberances, far more often felt than Seen, aroused the puzzled interest of Professor Richet as a physiologist, and he i t was who provisionally named them ectoplasms.; This was not His name for the substance of which they were composed; the substance itself was not named.. With Eusapia it seems to have been far more elusive than with either Eva C. or Miss Goligher; though the mechanical force exerted on inanim ate objects, during the trance of the medium, bore a fairly close family relationship to the Golighor forces; and the form of their terminals, testified to by feel and by the occasional plastic moulds taken of them, assimilated them to the Eva C. phenomena.

“Plasma” is a good enough name for the material, while the protuberance formed out of . i t may be called an ecto­plasm. That I think would probably meet with the approval of Professor Richet. Whether he or Dr. Ochorowicz ever had the opportunity of making a special examination of the material itself, us contrasted with an examination of the mechanical .powers associated with it, I cannot say for certain. I had no such opportunity myself ; but Dr. Ochorowicz had had long continued experience with Eusapia, and was a good experimenter. He may have done much of which I was not aware.

At one or two of our sessions on the mainland Baron von Sohrenck-Notzing was present; but the group on the island, where we got by far the best results, was composed of Richet, Ochorowicz, Myers and myself.

To allay suspicion concerning the good faith of a Polish Professor (at Lemberg), less well known to fame than the others, I may say that Ochorowicz sometimes acted as note- takor, sitting on a balcony outside the room and writing down what wo reported ns to the conditions of holding ana the phenomena experienced. Moreover, on tho last evening of-tno visit of Myers and myself to Professor Richot it hap­pened that Ochorowicz had returned to Warsaw, while Myors'nnd I had boon specially pressed by tho operating intelligence to stay on for another day; and tho phenomena were ns strong in his absence ns they had been in his presence. I speak of •'intelligence” —for that was obscurely indicated, by rcaponsivo runs or bangs or movements—but ns to the nature of tho intelligence wo formed no hypothesis. The whole thing was regarded materialistically, I considered, by both tho Continental observers—perhaps by all- and was treated an a peculiar and incredible, but nevertheless un­deniable, extra-physiological phenomenon, emanating from Knsnpin, of a Kind decidedly worthy of skilled and pro­longed investigation when favourable opportunity should arise.

Eusapia was nob n really favourable instrument for the in vest igntiun. She was not ameiiablo, like Miss Goligher; iha was wilful and exoitable, and her power fluctuated,

showing marked sensitiveness to adverso conditions. Indeed, given tho opportunity, she would undoubtedly produce spurious i,hough feeble effects by normal means—in other words she cheated; but I am bound to say that she ex­pressed herself furiously indignant with the controllers when subsequently told that opportunity for the lapse had been allowed her by lax holding, and that she had fallen into the trap . She insisted that it was our business to prevent her from doing things by normal means, and was angry a t “ all her trouble being wasted” by what she stigmatised as our carelessness or perhaps our collusion.

Nevertheless the skill occasionally exhibited by her hand- substitutions suggested long practice in tho art, and caused Myers a t one time, after the Cambridge series of experi­ments, to repudiate her altogether as a cheat; for any admixture of fraud in the research was aesthetically repul­sive to him. But. though he never overcame bis disgust, he realised and admitted, after subsequently repeated ex­perience in France when he was fully awake to this possi­bility and aware of its method, that most of the phenomena were genuine and utterly beyond her normal power, however fraudulent her intentions might bo. And of the troth of th a t judgment—at least in the good days when condition« were satisfactory and when she was in tno hands of skilful and careful and experienced investigators, who were ready to curb vagaries and to whom she was moderately submissive when in a good humour—I have myself no manner of doubt.

That being so, I am asked what I have to say about the plasma. If unwisely I reply to the question—for wisdom would keep silence and await further investigation—my present tentative notion is that not very much will be discovered by examination of the stuff itself. All the evidence goes to show that it is an emanation from the medium, and that i t returns to the medium’s organism. I t is therefore presumably cellular, like any other tissue: but precisely whence it comes, how it can be spared, and how it.manages to return, are eminently questions requir­ing a biological answer—ran answer not yet forthcoming. Tho curious thing is that it not only gets moulded into organic semblances or temporary organic forms, it, or some­thing associated with it, is able to exert considerable force. The material itself does not seem adapted to do this, and I conjecture that its main function is to nourish and main­tain living connection with an etherial projection of the organism, to which, and not to the superincumbent or per­meating matter, the observed forces and energies are primarily due. Action apparently a t a distance is the con­stant feature characteristic of these rather weird and in­credible phenomena; and whenever physical action occurs at a distance, without perceptible means of connexion, the ether is usually involved. So it may turn out in this case; but it is too soon to theoriso, it is barely proper to make even the most tentative and vague suggestions. The time will come when bv a combination of physics and biology these abnormal placenta-like appearances will be traced to their source and to a largo extent understood; we may depend upon it that they are related, though possibly for some time they may be only obscurely related, to the rest of our systematised knowledge.

*#* In the Bevuc Metapsychique for March and April, 1921, is an article by Dr. Gustave Geley describing newly observed phenomena with a man medium (F. Kluski), ana I perceive that Dr. Geloy’s experience is very corroborative of my ideas. I think it worth while to state, thereupon, that I only read that article to-day (April 30th) at a date when the above communication had been already finished, typed, seen bv Mr. J . Arthur Hill, and sent to Mr. David (Sow, who had already acknowledged receipt. Consequently any similarity of treatment or of ideas is not to be put down to borrowing, but to a similar impression produced by the facts themselves on independent observers.

F riendship.—-It appears that a similarity of interest or, better still, of ideal, is tho fundamental principle in friend­ship, but also that we rejoico to discern in a friend tho possession of desired powers that wo lack or insufficiently possess. It is easy, for example, to imagine a great friend­ship between a painter ami a musician. Neither, because earn art is limited, can wholly fulfil hie longing after beauty. Both are spurred only by that one passion, and each will find in the other tno expression of his own de­sire. And as it is in respect of our abilities, ho it is also in respect of our moral qualities.— Curvonu B ax.

31(5 L I G H T [Muy 11.1021.

L I G H T ,6, QUEEN SQUARE, SOUTHAMPTON ROW, LONDON,

W.0.1. T u l: MiiMum 0100.COMM UNIGATIONB int«udc<J lo bs prloUd ikould bo sddnusd

to lbs Editor. Builnaii eotnmunisstions should lo oil casos bo od dr sis «d to tho Manager. Ob aquas ami Postal Orders should bo made payable to "LioaT.”

•I7B0CRIPTfON KATKH.~Tw. lv« mouths, 22/-; six months, 11/-. Pay mao ta must bo modo In advaooa.

All applleotloas for advertisements must ba made to J. H. (louiuo, Graham House, Tudor Htrowt, London, 13.C.4. Tel i 13134 Central,

Kates.—£10 per page ; 10s. par inch singlo column ; societies, 8s. per inob; classigod advertisements, 9d. per line.

DOCTRINES AND DOGMAS.T ick Kt a n u p o im t ok " L ig h t . "

An admirably vigorous but reasonubltt Isulvr in "Til® Two World*” of the ‘JOt11 lilt, ¡h roDcemud with tlu? urticli' by tho Bov. Waltor Wynn, which appeared in L ig h t a abort time ag/>. Mr. Wynn’a particular theological views ore bin own affair, and a* his Spirit ijuIhhd siituus to be closely identified with them thoy very naturally bulk largely in bin confession of faith. Our contemporary characterise* them an a "miserable sample of ('ulvinisiu” und “ mcdiicvnl theology which would hi* "rafuted und spurned by tin* majority of the members of both the Katobljahed and Free ('hurehc* of thi* country." fl1u*re i* much force in those objection*.

"Tile whole doctrine of vicariou* atonement,” nays "The Two W </i I I i, “ i* an utterly immoral and per nicioii* one, ” We are not particularly concerned with theological doctrine*, which, in common with all human teaching*- even scientific one*--arc continually doing- jug under the pressure of spiritual evolution. But the principle of vicariou* suffering i* to u* sufficiently exemplified in the fact* of everyday life. We obaerve that many sensitive and highly-atrung soul* who ore in popular phrase "abend of their time” have to suffer a good deal for the tun* of the lea* developed. They are a kind of acupegoat* for the rest—the focuiaing point* for many reaction* from the discord* about, them. Spiritualistic literature baa given us more than one fine eaaay on the subject.

The mere fact that religion is far more a matter of the emotion* tliun of the intellect amply explain* many of the *trange aberration* of thought which are shown by per*on* who eome under it* influence with undisciplined mind*. Those who wish to make a serious study o f the matter should read Professor dames on "Varieties of Heligioua Kxperiencc."

It is possible to take some thing* altogether too seriously. The supposed danger of tile Church absorb­ing Spiritualism, or v ice vereft, is to us merely grotesque. As u corporate body the Church obviously distrusts mid fears the subject, of which it has very little understanding A few of it* minister* and many of it* laity have come out courageously in defence of what is to them a new aspect of truth. Soma of their theological idea* may to us seem erroneous, but we should have something better than hard words for them. That is a poor welcome.

Why should we expect a sudden and miraculous change of view in regard to doctrines behind each of which there is probably o spiritual truth dimly appre­hended mid often atrociously distorted*’ Old sailors tell iih that one of the «longer* of the deep is the sudden snapping of a cable, or hawser which ought to he slowly "paid out” and relaxed. There is n moral In that.

For the rest we regard ourselves as exponents of a truth which, known to the early Christian Church, litis to he gradually restored to the modern one. We do not look upon that truth as our particular preserve from which trespassers a r c to he warned off, or con­sider ourselves as its "custodians” in the sense of being a kind of moral police who, having taken I he truth into enstods, can order its comings and goings. We do not insist upon others going our Way, and are not particularly concerned when they insist upon our

going their*. Tho trouble is that what should b* a good-tempered discussion of differences of view ii too often turned into a warfare of people who fool person* ally touched because their particular views of Religion, Spiritualism, Reincarnation or what not are not accepted by others.

If there is not a region beyond all these bickering! over text* and formularies and point* of view, then our Spiritualism i* a vain thing. Fur the present wt must regard the dissensions with what patience we may. They represent the necessary struggles In the emergence of man out of the animal stage into tin? spiritual one—natural and inevitable and of the happiest augury, for they show Uic passing of t "critical point" in human evolution.

As to "doctrines and dogmas," If there Is sov moral obliquity in holding these we an* all guilty. If our doctrine is nearer the truth than other doctrines it will prevail, and if our dogma is founded oo a fact, then it is a perfectly legitimate dogma and will bold it* own without defence or apology.

CHRISTIANITY AND SPIRITUALISM.Tim following <,orr«*H|iondt*n<« has passed between Mr. R.

H- Yates, Gwicrul Harvtafjf of the HpintuaJists* Nations!I'nioii, Ltd., Ilmldi’intield, and Mr. II. \V KngJbolm, Man­aging Director of tin« Loudon Hpi ritualist Alliance, Ltd., und Lim it . It will lie observed th a t the opening latter v a addreaaad to tha Kditor, bat it was thought hatter that Mr. Kngholm. •> representing both the Ijondon HpiritusJist Al­liance and Lim it , should reply.To tiik Kditor or Lim it .

Dram S iu . -Our attention has been called to an srtids written by the Rev. W alter Wynn, and publishad in Luist uf April Utb, 1921.

We wish to affirm th a t such statem ents as appear in tas article do not accord with the teaching of tha spirit paoplt given through thousands of mediums during the pisst savautj years.

We accept the teaching of the spirit people, who are more likely to know the measure and mes ns of their sal­vation and progress than does Mr. Wynn.

The Kaecutive Council instruct in«* to state very empha­tically that Mr. Wynn does not and cannot apeas for w* geniaed Spiritualism In this country, and wa oesirt in the most pronounced way, not merely to dissociate oarsnvm with such statement#, but to utterly condemn them as be­ing misleading and unjustifiable.

Yours faithfully.On Behalf of the Council,

R H . Y atss, General Secretary.

Spiritualiate’ National Union, Ltd.Registered Office:

2>), Thornton l«odge Road,Huddersfield.

May 3rd, 1021.To R. H. Y atss, Ksq.,

General Secretary,Spiritualisin' National Union,

26, Thornton Lodge Road, Huddersfield.Dsar Him,—Your letter with reference to the »tatémente

publishad in our journal of April 9th from the pen of the Rev. W alter Wynn, has been handed to me by the Editor, and wo fsel th a t it should have been addreaaed to the rever­end gentleman and not to ourselves, as the statements con­tained in his article emanated entirely from himaslf. At tho same time wa feel th a t as ho has been for some tune past an accepted Hpiritaalist. appearing on many Bpiritsslift platforms, ho is as much entitled to his point of view as say­ona alae.

Clouded as so mo of hia statements may lie with his own theology, wo should like to draw your attention to the pleasing gleam th a t appears in 1 ha lines th a t come under the Mil» bonding “ A Storm of Q uestions": and with regard to tho opportunity our journal gives for the expression of opinions from all da***«*. we feo I th a t it is better to hsvs tin 'no opinions made public so as to avoid tho eventual dis covery of o skelston in tha cupboard which might at an in­opportune moment In disconcerting to all of those who nro endeavouring to bring the facts of Spiritualism homo to tho Churches as well as to the people.

Yours faithfully,H. W. Knuiiui.m.

0, Queen Ripiare, London, W.C.l.6 th May, 1021.

,* Wo have only one comment to make on the Above correspondent«. We were never under (lie impression Mint tbe Rev. Walter \V>an spoke for anybody but iiimsrlf. Nut* do wo moq t liit|. i be views of any Snintuslist Organisation are in any way binding upon Spiritualists at large.—tip., Liuut.

Hay 1 1 , 1031.] L I G H T 317

FROM T H E L IG H T H O U S E W INDOW .Tin- w-iiul rights of Hir A. Conan iKiylu'i new book,

“Wandering* of u RpiriUului," htva boon acquired by thi “Weekly Dispatch/ Mid on May 2BMh will be begun th«- publication oi full r s tre e ts from i t .

In making ib is u u iou iiM nitn t ih# "W aokly l iu p tlc b " writes: “ Hir Arthur Conan Doyle, m u wall known, baataken a great ia U ra it in payable m atters and is regarded now as one of tha leading «• xponont* of Hpiritualism. Ha was incidentally iwponsihla for tb a iotroductioD of tba Tala Owen Spirit Maaaapaa to tb a public« for i t was a ram ark of kit in til«' oourar o f s puldh tliu t drew tba attentionof 4Tlio Wwikly D ispatch' to tb a k n ur of Orfond's hictork wript. In bis new 'uook Hir A rthur baa both anuH ng and important revelations to make-—ravalatioos which add a Mikity body of tsalirootiy to tb a s r id ia r s relied upon by Spirit uulh'tH in support o f their < laima,"

• • a aIn a not i* i* of u now play nt a I .on «Ion th eat re ooa of

the characters ia dearribeq lor tb< “ Daily M ail" critic as laving mm » ivid “ a psych i* H.O.H." TIiib, like tb a mention in “1' umiIi" of tba cook 'i ^crinaon a u r a / ’ n a y ba taken si s sign of tba sp read of ideas.

The April ninnili-?' of Mu- “ I*; y«-!ii< llcsrerrli Q uartcriy" —the last ulular its prumwl form and tit le ( i t is to l a non- tintUMl as “ I’nyi'lu*," as wc arinouvniod last week ) f-.oiitu.iin. wvriHl interesting u r i i«-h > Tba ftev. C. D rayton Thomas, under tba tiila , “ A Hign fo r To-day.** d s ir r ib s i raoant book and newspaper tests ; Mr. K. Illigh llond writoa on “ Tba Uim on i ii - a t G leetonliury" | and C*. Vincent P s tiw k and W. Wbataly Hmitli k s f t an i i t i d s on 1‘Hpirit Imbolo graph*." Vili* Iani m entioned contribution is certain to nests controversy. I t throw s down tb a gauntle t, for Mr. Wbataly Hmith says : “ I ana no ranaon to r bellowing th a t say spirit pantograph* a n - , o r hove over bean, duo to any n iw other th an fraud.* ' The se tting forth of the points of view of tbewi tw o gan tlet nan or<-upi«*s forty-three f hi gas.

^ ID thU itarybara lean dons un»* ns went out of this f , ii ■ mrAan espsnamed pilot isnf**®'* is corraci | j u liuva- dune limi pert wiUi'.ul my b>il«ai| 'l l,1,-! V- 1Williatnei.ti Ik feti AmsruHiWilliuiribon Mrs.

“Tin lawwl," in n tir A ( V . , i. »lerture. ut tl.<- Queen . Hell, muk. • tl«, 1 U,r**jiM-tii: “Kir Artliur Cnnun IhuU'i uliiiUfjf. , ■ . .***dienne, u billing e nwdwnf man, v.:„. „ .“ *■ —•ducimi in ; It » U that of aa IBreeU*,^ -tJfYu'i to pass on information which ba bad Md'.j- i . leu «diet he hnd eituelly «|*nrtu*d

s • •A fter reperti«« Sir ArOiur-» MeUoienU «iti,

referem e to h i. remurli on ertopleuin und tlu- nro.r u » ill. Kvn C' .tin- lourniü « « * « •: “ (W te i. „Irion, nelli-i tunih in tin . «wane«ion »ill here urr,.,j ('„mill lluyle i 111- Iiuikt know Hint liefere «u• olimi Doyle, lie linni r.now inai ,,, .own ),ioii-t.Mon will pey heed U meli ‘evidemV of life after d.-iil li they will reowiiw p'/inl that every- ia tliia anal-.. . lim linen undertaken with praeauUo« auain.i freed ~»„i

b'a .!L Kwstuu v. ¡11 not ■error" Wo quit* f v 7 r,i 1",x 11 ■r*a«UsU will not un» tin- trouble to investigate A is dintslt to mv bow tins car- tainty can la smvad at- Furtlisr, they must not only invaa tigata, but cons to tha investigation with optn mind».

an addrass on "Home Hoc1 io tbo mem Ikun of th e tig M en’*i Cullaite. Hi . Fano a dosi|dv ini.«srustod audiu bo baiI dealt with in bis

readme[ from original do

Wednesday, May 4tb T c ^ ^ d c nlatad particulars of n in tba “ National News, . ..rsosifad from thoaa who tsMiflcd to tb a wonderful of tbs pqyoberoetrir landings. Hpstkisg of th e com fort th a t hsd thus boon afforded. D r. FowelI repudiated th a claim that had boon m ade th a t such oornmuuioetions wore of diabolic origin, and »poke of those be bad known who had hssn brought from ngnoatioinm and despair by messages from tba O ther Hide*.

Continuing, Hr. Powell said th a t it bad been the pfer- ticu of ronntnm and of oortnui forms of oocseetasticism in sll agas to a ttr ib u te every a sent ifi* advance to the work of tbs devil. It s s i only when a t length it was discovered that tba now t r u th could no longer bo challenged that the absurd charge wan dropped. A spirited discussion followed tbs address, and tbo Inetti i r r d ea lt patiently and fully with tbs many questions put to him. At the dose, in respond­ing to a hearty vote of th an k s proposed by tba Ubai mine. Mr. badia Ouroow, Dr. Powell, in outlining the attitude of psychic researchers, said: "W e aak for nothing bettor than s candid, severe and scientific scrutiny of the facts. ’

The Rev. F a th e r T hurston will give an address, oppos­ing Spirit mil inn, before th e same society a t th e \ \ orking Men's College, Hi. P an era*, on W*edneaday, May 18th, a t 8 p.m. Visitors arc inv ited , b u t ladies aro n o t adm itted to the College.

a a e •Mr A. Wei smarm s muaioal contribution* a t gatherings

of the L.S.A. arc highly appreciated. F or some tim e paat he has been idaying a t th e m eetings held on Tuesday a fte r­noons, and din brilliant im provisations on th e piano on these occasions have Iwen keenly enjoyed by all peasant.

a • • •bient.-Colonel A rthu r, D .S.O ., of Torquay, in n

•ddrass to tba K setar H piritualist So« irl \ , took for his sub- i« t, “ My Psyc-bi« Kxperiaucas on th e Horn roe," and gave msny instance» of rla irau d ien t advico and w arning n» csiasd by him during b is sorviro w ith a m otor machine m ,h dstsohmant from th e early p a r t of IflH to th e close of oparations. H s claimed th a t again and again he and bis man were saved from dea th by obeying the commands of bis spirit guides.

• a a •Mr- Wiltifinimifi, the novelist, who. » ne rmotinnod

IahI s«*ek, i-laiiii« 1,, In« workivig in <«llalmrstio«i witii flottd liti«li«n<l. bays that in her next l*m»k. "The LhiIv iron, tlis Air, ho has helped bar g rea tly in the toubnuialatias of

• • • •It isi related in the London I'rw* that a woman with a■mafiufilv fruit and vegetalfb* i'tall near Westminster,lx In vin;,' Mi«' ttUiftiW'flt <n a «lairroyant tbai the end ofthe world waa «wnisil at seven o i-tor-k on the evening of

Haturdisv, April 3Uth, gaie up her '«UMBetw and is now pen-nileaa. No nam«» an

iliUeaa h«, «means for verifying theatory. but it will «lor agerty quoted by manycritica-—and believed.

# .( >(ii«riil Dram well Booth, in ii recent letter to “The

Tin»«,” Mwk- of «5* need for "a spiritual lead ’ in wsinil siii>:. 11« sail], “Tins need ia indeed great, and it ts theneod <rif a auperaatural Intervention in our poor tangledaffairs He added : “Wl; 1*1 imc we art watching a redoemnng and divipliming proneaa, by which great elementsof the human no- are l»ing ijrc|)iired foi a new life, a new

Kingdom. '• • • •

On the saue sub|«Li, in “The Times" of Hatufday Last.a nun«'*poii*l« Dl write* “A Kpiritual lead implies a leader.We alhall not find Inn| by looking; at each other. Nor conwe bops io lite! bini in ‘‘s pouwr, noi ourselves, making for rigbteousness." Are we too bold in —gpstisf timi modero thougbt ori peramality may prove of Use utmost vaine in our attempi to apply thè faiets of laith to Use problema of modero tifo? vfave we noi bere a uew rrvelatioo for Um ti me» in whith we live V Avatling ouraelves of it we shall «li-sire to rive ourselves in all thè rouragc of faith to be fanhioned hv i l idi wbo is our Cod and wbo ia tbo ro- creative energia of Ifis Divine Perwmality would inmire us in all thè mysterious d<Aptb« of our buman peraonality noi ori lx to thè re-orde ri ntr oi our social g f in s J g L J llredem|ition of mankind. (Jur b and human iiprecmality into a tri done men will have found their Him Christ the Lord."

mmrng Divine When that is

Christians call

A | ricce of sound ad vice to psychic researtner». noi new. bui well worth repeating, is oontaiaed in a west untai mesi of thè “W. T. Stesi] Memm:-. ' in llic kly Dupalcli. ' Spellili Ut; of tlie formulimi of ernie., thè eommunicitjir savs: “K«*ep away evctiable etatbusiasta ; Uwy bave noi Ine «•aUmnesa naesui)' for uaeful eipcnowaU- kwp sy ij alm thè egoista alni are oonoenied a«*out nothiag hut tbeir own affair» and are disnoatentied if ibev do nok gel^direti pu* semai memiages. Thewe people ormi sriuu*« Tour group ihould be oouuMieed of people of dmntereriod cbaiurtor. wWoaee only in Use “ f ----- s i i tb a i wbsih ■» ” TaJ®° *srbole con i in un il v and noi Ih al whkh * * • u tile per­sonal salisiauU out/'

Ut. KIIìk IViwwII. in thè “ National *' • l Hetnrv of thè persistent aiqiearsaoe of an u n sou^ t-fo r toyriiK " e s t r o l i «wmvniTthe v w t to * H o h y u b w y l a girl engaged to a man living ® cuhmy .^ sk owirnod t<o «end bìm Iter io«luti- " lo * u<’ *ouree thè BMto. grapber wrole apoluri«ng th a t thè pM^ure was a fasluro

7 , • i . J M ■- u k . culled« and more et-and asUiiig ber to culi agam «w , , / T . * posuros were made. Oot» sgaia thè pbo to^rsp iw m al an apcdoirv and asbod for anotber i|»poinUwesi Hhortfv afterw ards thè pbotograpber J thogiri would cali a i tho studio and bring bm alher s u k bar. H r tbvtt cv piained that thè pfvvions f a tw m kad e« s <lso t«i thè ner«steut s u v s i m » <«( asMdher ■JP '^ mi V* f b W t4«grthei w.ih II., , '„ 111.V «d thè giri * and a tte r i) a l a luw lo utit w uhat boa k q p i s s l li is pisi in thia uapromeditalsU wj»> jl'. 'i w r t ) P l * h i photograpbar bas bocosso awaru of bis (•**•

L I G H T [M»y 11, U21,316

L I G H T ,6, QUEEN SQUARE, SOUTHAMPTON ROW, LONDON,

W.C.1. Tel: Mueeum 5106.COMMUNICATIONS Intended to be printed should be addressed

to the Editor. Business communications should in all cases be addressed to the Manager. Cheques and Postal Orders should be made payable to “LlOHT.”

SUBSCRIPTION RATES.—Twelve months, 22/-; six months, 11/-. Payments must be made in advance.

All applications for advertisements must be made to J. B . Oobivo, Graham House, Tudor Street, London, E.C.4. T el: 13124 Central.

Rates,— £10 per page; 10s. per inch single column : societies, 8s. per inch; classified advertisements, 0d. per line.

DOCTRINES AND DOGMAS.Tub Stasih'oint of " L ioht. ”

An admirably vigorous but reasonable leader in “The Two Worlds" of the 29th ult. is concerned with the article by the Rev. Walter Wynn, which appeared m L ioht a short time agp. Mr. Wynn’s particular theological views are his own affair, and as his Spirit­ualism seems to he closely identified with them they very naturally bulk largely in his confession of faith. Our contemporary characterises them os a "miserable sample of Calvinism” and "mediieval theology” which would he “ refuted and spumed by the majority of the members of both the Kstnblished and Free Churches of this country. There is much force in those objections.

“ The whole doctrine of vicarious atonement,” says “The Two Worlds,” “ is an utterly immoral anti per­nicious one.” We are not particularly concerned with 'theological doctrines, which, hr common with all human teachings—even scientific ones—are continually chang­ing under the pressure of spiritual evolution. But the principle of vicarious suffering is to us sufficiently exemplified in the facts of everyday life. We observe that many sensitive and highly-strung souls who are in popular phrase “abead-of their time” have to suffer a good deal for the sins of the less developed. They arc a kind of scapegoats for the rest—the focussing points for many reactions from the discords about them. Spiritualistic literature has given us more than one fine essay on the subject.

The mere fact that religion is far more a matter of the emotions than of the intellect amply explains many of the strange aberrations of thought which are shown by persons who come under its influence with undisciplined minds. Those who wish to make a serious study of tiie matter should read Professor James on "Varieties of Religious Experience.”

It is possible to take some things altogether too seriously. The supposed danger of the Church absorb­ing Spiritualism, or vice vena, in to us merely grotesque. As a corporate body the Church obviously distrusts and fears the subject, of which it has very little understanding. A few of its ministers and many of its laity have come out courageously in defence of what is to them a new aspect of truth. Borne of their theological ideas may to us seem erroneous, but we should have something better than hard words for them. That is a poor welcome.

Why should we expect a sudden and miraculous change of view in regard to doctrines behind each of which there is probably a spiritual truth dimly appre­hended and often atrociously distorted? Old sailors tell us that one of the dangers of the deep is the sudden snapping of ft cable Or hawser which ought to be slowly "paid out” and relaxed. There is a moral in that.

For the rest we regard ourselves as exponents of a truth which, known to the early Christian Church, has to lie gradually re stored to the modem one. We do not look upon that truth as our particular preserve from which trespassers are to he warned off, or con­sid er ourselves as its "custodians” in the sense of I icing a kind of morn! police who, having tflken the truth into cuatedy, can order its comings and goings. We ib, not insist upon others going our way, arid are not particularly concerned when they insist upon our

going theirs. The trouble is that what should bt t good-tepipered discussion of differences of view ii too often turned into a warfare of people who feel person, ally touched because tbeir particular views of Religion, Spiritualism, Reincarnation or what not are net accepted by others.

I t there is not a region beyond all these bickerings over texts and formularies and points of view, thm our Spiritualism is a vain thing. For the present we must regard the dissensions with what patience wt may. They represent the necessary struggles in the emergence of man out of the animal stage into the spiritual one—natural and inevitable and of the happiest augury, for they show the passing of a “ critical point” in human evolution.

As to “doctrines and dogmas,” if there is any moral obliquity in holding these we are all guilty. If our doctrine is nearer the truth than other doctrines it will prevail, and if our dogma is founded on a fact’ then it is a perfectly legitimate dogma and will bold its own without defence or apology.

CHRISTIANITY AND SPIRITUALISM.The following correspondence has passed between Mr. B.

H. Yates, General Secretary of the Spiritualists’ National Union, bid., Huddersfield, and Mr. II. W. Kngholm, Man­aging Director of the London Spiritualist Alliance, Ltd., and Light. It will he observed that the opening letter-wan addressed to the Fditor, hut it was thought better that Mr, Kngholm, as representing both the London Spiritualist Al­liance and Light, should reply.To thb Kiiitok or L ig h t ,

V kah Sir,—Our attention has been called to an article written by the Rev. Walter Wynn, and published in X/IOHI of April 9th, 1991.

We wish to affirm that such statements as appear in the article do not accord with the teaching of the spirit people given through thousands of mediums during the past seventy years.

We accept the teaching of the spirit people, who are more Jikelv to know the measure and means of their sal­vation and progress than does Mr. Wynn.

The Executive Council instruct me to state very empha­tically that Mr. Wynn does not and cannot speak for or­ganised Spiritualism in this country, and we desire in the most pronounced way, not merely to dissociate ourselves with such statements, but to utterly condemn them as be­ing misleading and unjustifiable.

Yours faithfully,On Behalf of the Council,

R,' H. Yates, General Secretary.

Spiritualists’ National Union, Ltd.Registered Office;

25, Thornton Lodge Road,Huddersfield,

May 3rd, 1921.To R. H. Yates, Esq.,

General Secretary,Spiritualists’ National Union,

25, Thornton Lodge Road, Huddersfield,Deab Sib ,—Your letter with reference to the statements

published in our journal of April 9th from the pen of the Rev. Walter Wynn, has been handed to me by the. Editor, and we feel that it should have been addressed to the rever­end gentleman and not to ourselves, as the statements con­tained in his article emanated entirely from himself. At the same time we feel that as he has been for some time past an accepted Spiritualist, appearing on many Spiritualist platforms, he is as much entitled to his point of view as any­one else.

Clouded as some of his statements may be with his own theology, we should like to draw your attention to the pleasing gleam that appears in the lines that come under the sub-heading “A Storm of Questions” ; and with regard to the opportunity our journal gives for the expression of opinions from all classes, we feel that it is better to have these opinions made public so as to avoid the# eventual dis­covery of a skeleton in the cupboard which might at an in­opportune moment lie disconcerting to all of those who are endeavouring to bring the facts o f Spiritualism home to the Churches as well as to the people.Yours faithfully,

H. W. E xooolm.6 , Queen Square, London, W.C.l.

5th May, 1921.We have only one comment to make on the above

correspondent «*. We irere never under the impression that the Rev. Walter Wynn spoke for anybody but niinself. Nor do wo see that the views of any Spiritualist Organisation a re in any way binding upon Spiritualists a t large,— Kd., Lioht,

May 14, 1921.) L I G H T 317

FROM T H E L IG H T H O U S E W INDOW .The serial righ ts of Hir A. Conan Doyle’s new book,

“ Wandering* of a Sp iritualist,” have been acquired by the “ Weekly D ispatch /^ and on May 20th will be liegim the publication or fall extract* from it.

In making th is announcem ent th e “ Weekly Dispatch” write*; “ 8 i r A rthur Conan Doyle, as i* well known, has taken a g rea t in te rest in psychic m atter* and is regarded now a* one of th e leading exponent« of Spiritualism. H e was incidentally responsible for th e introduction of th e Vale Owen Spirit Message* to th e public, for i t was a rem ark of hi* in the course of a public speech th a t drew th e attention of ‘The Weekly D ispatch’ to the Vicar of Orford’s historic script. Jn bis new 'book S ir A rth u r has both amusing and im portant revelations to m ake—revelation* which add a weighty body of testim ony to th e evidence relied upon by Spiritualist* in support o f the ir claims.”

In a notice of a new play a t a London th ea tre one of the characters is described by th e “ Daily Mail” critic as having received “ a psychic 8 .0 .8 .” This, like the mention in “ Punch” of th e cook's^ “ crimson au ra ,” m ay be taken as a sign of th e spread of ideas.

flying. She writes, “ All the flying passage* in this story have been done since he went out of this world, and vet an experienced pilot assure* me all is correct. I just couldn't have done th a t part without my husband's help1.” Mrs. Williamson is an American.

“ The Lancet,” in a notice of Sir A. Conan Doyle's three lectures a t the Queen’* Hall, make* the judicious com­m ent: “ Sir A rthur Conan Doyle’» attitude toward* hi* au­dience, a* befitting a medical man, was not pontifical or dogm atic; i t was th a t of an investigator who felt bound to pass on information which he had obtained and to re­la te w hat he had actually experienced,”

After reporting Hir A rthur's statements, with special reference to his rem ark on ectoplasm and the experiment* with Eva C.. the journal goes on: “ Certain obvious re­flections in th is connexion will have occurred to Sir Arthur Conan Doyle ; he roust know th a t before members of his own profession will pay heed to such ‘evidence5 of life after death they will require proof th a t every step in th is analysis has been undertaken with precaution against fraud and erro r.” W e quite agree, bu t if scientist* will not take th e trouble to investigate i t is difficult to see how this cer­ta in ty can be arrived a t. Further, they must not only inves­tiga te , bu t come to the investigation with open minds.

The April num ber of th e “ Psychic Research Q uarterly” -^ihe las t under it* p resen t form and tit le ( i t is to be con­tinued as “ Psyche,” as we announced last week)—contains several in teresting articles. The Rev, C. D rayton Thomas, under the title , “ A Sign for To-day.” describes recent book and newspaper te s ts ; Mr. Y . Bligb Bond writes on “ The Discoveries a t G lastonbury” ; ana 0 , Vincent P atrick and W. W hately Sm ith have an artic le on “ Spirit Photo­graphs,” This las t m entioned contribution is certain to excite controversy. I t throw* down th e gauntle t, for Mr. W hately Sm ith *ays; “ I see no reason fo r believing th a t any spirit photographs are , o r have ever been, due to any cause o ther th an frau d .” The se tting fo rth of th e points of view of these two gentlem en occupies forty-three pages.

# • • •D r. Klli* Powell gave an address on “ Borne R ecent Ex­

periences in Spiritualism ” to th e members of th e Psychical Research Society, W orking M en's College, S t. Pancras, on Wednesday, May 4 th . To a deeply in terested audience he related particu lars of cases he has dea lt w ith in bis articles in th e “ N ational News,” reading from original documents received from those who testified to th e wonderful accuracy of the psychometric readings. Speaking of th e comfort th a t had thus been afforded, D r, Powell repudiated th e claim th a t had been made th a t such communications were of diabolic origin, and spoke of those he had known who had been brought from agnosticism and despair by messages from th e O ther Bide.

C ontinuing, D r. Powell said th a t i t had been th e prac­tice of reaction (and of certa in forms of ecclesiasticism in all ages to a ttr ib u te every scientific advance to th e work of the devil. I t was only when a t length i t was discovered th a t th e new t ru th could no longer be challenged th a t the absurd charge was dropped. A spirited discussion followed th e address, and th e lec tu rer dea lt patiently and fully with the many questions p u t to him . A t th e dose, in respond­ing to a hearty vote of th anks proposed by the Chairman. Mr. Leslie Curnow, D r. Powell, in outlining th e a ttitu d e of psychic researchers, said : “ W e ask for nothing b e tte r than a candid, severe and scientific scru tiny of th e facts.”

The Rev. F a th e r Thurston will give an address, oppos­ing Spiritualism, before th e same society a t th e W orking M en's College, S t. Pancras, on W ednesday, May 18th, a t 8 p.m. Visitors are invited, b u t ladies are n o t adm itted to the College. • • • •

Mr. A. W eism ann’s musical contributions a t gatherings of the L.8 .A. are highly appreciated. F o r some tim e past he haa been playing a t th e m eetings held on Tuesday afte r­noons, and h is b rillian t improvisations on the piano on these occasions have been keenly enjoyed by all present.

Tirteut,-Colonel A rthur, D.B.O., of Torquay, in a recent address to th e E xeter Hpiritualist Society, took for his sub­ject; “ My Psychic Experience* on the Homme,” and gave many instances of clairaudient advice and warning re­ceived by him during his service with a motor machine gun detachment from th e early p a r t of 1015 to the close of operations. He claimed th a t again and again he and his men were saved from death by obeying the commands of his spirit guide*. • • • •

Iff*. Williamson. the novelist, who. a« we mentioned h«ui week, claims to Is* working in collaboration with her dead husband, say* th a t Hi her next book, “ The Lady from the Air,” bo has helped her greatly in the technicalities of

I t is related in the London Press th a t a woman with a profitable fru it and vegetable stall near Westminster, »eUering the statem ent of a clairvoyant th a t the end of the world was coming a t seven o'clock on the evening of Saturday, April 30th, gave up her business and is now pen­niless. No names a re given, or mean* for verifying the story, b u t i t will doubtless be eagerly quoted by many critics—and believed.

General Brain well Booth, in a recent le tte r to “The Times,” spoke of the need for “ a spiritual lead” in our affairs. H e said, “ The need is indeed great, and it is the need of a supernatural intervention in our poor tangled affairs,” H e added: ( “ We believe we are watching a re­deeming and disciplining process, by which great elements of the human race are being prepared foi * new life, a new dispensation, a higher Kingdom.*

On th e same subject, in “The Times” of Saturday last, a correspondent writes; “ A spiritual lead implies a leader. W e shall no t find him by looking a t each other. Nor can we hope to find him in “ a power, not ourselves, making for righteousness.” Are we too bold in suggesting th a t modern thought on personality may prove of the utmost value in our a ttem p t to apply the facts of faith to the problems of modern life? Have we not here a new revelation for the tim es in which we live? Availing ourselves of i t we shall desire to give ourselves in all the courage of faith to be fashioned by Him who is our God and who in the re­creative energies of His Divine Personality would inspire us in all the mysterious depths of our human personality no t only to the re-ordering of our social system, but the redemption of mankind. Our Leader m ust bring Divine and hum an personality into a true unity. When th a t is done men will have found their leader. Christians call Him Christ the Lord.”

A piece of sound advice to psychic researchers, not new, hut well worth repeating, is contained in a recent instalment of the “ W. T. Stead Messages” in the “ Weekly Dispatch.5 Speaking of the formation of circles, the communicator says: ‘‘Keep away excitable enthusiasts; they have not the calmness necessary for useful experiment*. Keep away also th e egoists who are concerned about nothing but their own affairs and are discontented if they do not get direct per­sonal messages. These people spoil seances. Your group should be,composed of people of disinterested character, who see only in the experiment* th a t which is of value to the whole community and not th a t which gives them little per­sonal satisfactions. ' '

Dr. Ellis Powell, in the “ National News,” tells a good story of th e persistent appearance of an unsought-for psychic “ ex tra .” I t concerns the visit to a photographer of a girl engaged to a man living in a d istant colony, who wished to send him her picture. “ In due course the photo­grapher wrote apologising th a t the picture was a failure ami asking her to call again. She called, and more ex- jioKures were made. Once again the photographer sent an apology and asked for another appointment. This was given. Bnortly afterw ards the photographer wrote asking if the girl would call a t the studio and bring her father with her. I k then explained th a t the previous failures had been due to the persistent ap|s*arance of another figure on the plate, logo! Imr with tin* picture of the girl.' fie wax absolutely and Utterly a t a loss to account for what had happened.” I t is just in this unpremeditated way th a t every psychic photographer has become aware of his gift.

318 L I G H T [May H, iMl

WONDERS of PSYCHIC PHOTOGRAPHY.AN EV ID EN TIA L GROUP PHOTOGRAPH.

The following description of tho two Spirit Photographs reproduced on this page has been sent to us by Mrs. Townsend, of Nornmnby, listen, Yorks., and is confirmed by her husband. Dr. Townsend. The dialogue with the cidest son, in spirit life, is instructive, illustrating the naturalness of tho intercourse between the two states:—

Hearing in October, 1920, that spjrit photographs were being taken for tho Spiritualist Society of Glasgow with great success, wo wrote to the secretary asking if they could take a photograph of some “very dear friends of ours." and if so to sond us particulars. In answer the Secretary said that if we could send something our “ friends'' had worn or used, in separate sealed packets, with no writing on them whatever, they would endeavour to got a photograph for us. We wrapped up two cigarette cases belonging to our two elder sons (we had nothing left belonging to the third son, who died in 1902), first in white paper, then in brown, sealed them and forwarded them to the secretary in Glasgow, asking her to lot us know, rf possible, when the photographs would be, taken.

On Thursday, November 25th, we received a letter from Mr. Yearn com be, Bridgwater, saying: “ I shall be magnetis­ing your packages on Thursday night and shall photo same on Friday* November 26th. at 2 p.m.” We tried to “speak” to our boys that night, failed, but sent a message by a “passer-by” to tell them of the appointment, and they told us later they had received our message.

On December 7th we received the following letter from tho secretary of the Glasgow Society : “ I have to hand our box from Mr. Y., and it includes your two small packets and two very successful negatives. I do hope you will be pleased with them, and I shall feel interested to know if you recognise all the spirit friends, and if you have been so very lucky in getting all the dear faces you hoped to see. Tho youug girl’s lace is one of the clearest and one of the

prettiest I have yot had from Mr. Venrncombe; I hope you recognise her, too.” „

The two packets came pack with seals unbroken. Neither the secretary in Glasgow nor Mr. Vearncombe knew whether our “friends” were male or female, young or old, and the remark in the letter about the photograph of the little girl is 'interesting, for the face is undoubtedly that of our youngest son, and his sister has always been thought to be so liko him.

Wo have “spoken” regularly since 1918 with these three sons; the eldest one, Joe, was wounded on the Somme and died at Abbeville on September ,30th, 1916, aged 23; the second, oue, Eric, was killed whilst flying in France on February 15th, 1917, aged 21, and Billy, the youngest, died as a child of 5| years of age in 1902. We received a. message from Eric in January, 1918, through a friend in South Wales, asking us to try and communicate with him, and we have had regular talks with all of them ever since (by means of tumbler and letters).

On December 18th, 1920. we received further confirma­tion about the photographs; we give the conversation exactly as received, Joe speaking: —

“You want to know about the photographs, we cannot bo much more decisive than yon, but I will tell you all we did. We took up our positions in the order of seniority, I being nearest the stand, but there were others doing their utmost to materialise, all being in some way connected with father and yon. Eric swears that someone was making use of his greatest effort, and he was vexed, one of father’s family, Navy, ” 1 J. , . .

Question : You mean the face in the middle? Answer: Yes. he is so attached to father, but he has not yet joined us; he is not very advanced yet, but he clings to father. Father went South to him when passing over. (This is quite correct.)

DR. TOWNSEND'S SPIRIT SONS

A spirit photograph of Dr. and Mrs. Townsend'* son. Hilly, who died in 1902. aged five and a half years The photo- graph was taken on No\ember 26th 1920. by Mr. Vearn-

combe, who thought at first it was that of a young girl.

WHO VERIFIED THEIR PORTRAITS.

The spirit faces from left to right are those of Billy. Bj’jft and Joe Townsend. As explained above. Billy and ErI®*, face« were partly obscured by two other spirit friends ol

Dr. Townsend, produedng a composite effect.

May 14, 1031. L I G H T 319

Q.: Would you like to see the photoBp A.: I have seen thorn several times.

Q.: What about Bill? A.: All right in the first.Q.: You mcnp in the singlo one ? A.: Yes, but ho, too,

has been used in the other.Q.: Who is it? A.: P.- G.; she was in the most awful

state of excitement imaginable. The grandparents were all there but refrained from trying, because they knew you wanted us.

Q.: Eric’s photo in the middlo? A.: Yes, it really is Eric with a mixture of the other, and Bill’s photograph is a composite one, too.

Q.: On the single plato Bill is so like Margaret. A.: Yes, but he was like her before, but for colouring.

Q.: ]Why did not more of you get on the single plate? A.: We were not able to manage it in time.

Q.: Do you mean that Bill materialised quicker? A.: Yes, he is able to concentrate better, most of his

• thoughts are with you; wo have our work to do.Q.: We think them awfully good and are well satisfied.

A.: So are we, father made the appointment, so that helped.

Q.: What about the photo with mother? A.: We were all there and did our best.

Q.: It’s a very sweet photo of Bill. A.: Ho really is a little wonder.

Q.: Who gave the message to us last night? A.: A chap whom we are training; we told him we would be along at' the usual time.

Q.: Where are you standing now? A. i In front of father, but I don’t keep the light off him.

Q.: Bill says that he tries to write on my book when you are talking. A.: Yes, he gives the grandparents every single detail of everybody present—all they do, say, or look —and his greatest delight is to remain behind and listen; wo have been obliged to leave him for our duty, and he tells them all.

Q.: You hear a good deal. A.: He has brought some pretty rum tales bact, and he has not the faintest idea of their meaning. Now, Dad, he even tells them that Dad threw his head back and laughed at the top of his voice; the grandparents put him up to telling them etery little thing, lor they love to know all you do and say. You think I am a bit thin about the jaw, but it was a great effort to get that much together in time. Bill does not half pat himself on tbo back. Eric wishes me to tell father he was a bit rotten to J. about it, hut he tried to make amends and is going to help him now to advance.

Q.: Would Eric like to try again? A.: He will do his best, leave it for a time, I think Eric could come out best with father, for he is continually helping him; he is much more practical than Bill or me. Eric seems to attract all the psychical people by his intense brilliancy.

We are quite able to recognise all the faces. Joe’s is specially good, but thixmer rather than he used to be. Eric’s is not good, but it is excellent of the relative who used his “best effort,” and P. G., who used Bill’s effort, is qdite recognisable. Billie in the single photograph is splendid.

S P IR IT P H O T O G R A P H Y “ E X P O S E D .”

How rr is Done.

By H. W. E ngholm.

Some forty-three pages out of the ninety-six pages of the April issue of the “Psychic Research Quarterly'’ are taken up by a paper on Spirit Photographs by C. Vincent Patrick and W. Wkately Smith. The authors’ object is ostensibly to protect the general public from the fraud and trickery which they set out to prove is the basis of all 4'Spirit Photography" as we know it to-day. To those who know nothing of Psychic Science and who have only a surface acquaintance with Spiritualism this document may appear to be very conclusive, and Mr. Patrick and Mr. Whately Smith be accepted os expert« who have had the saying of tho last word on this branch of Psychical Research.

The authors of this paper having set themselves up as authorities on the subject of supernormal photography must, of course, be taken at the standard they disclose. It will be impossible for me to give more than a few extracts culled here and there from this carefully-planned condemnation of photographic mediums and spirit photography in general. Mr. Whately Smith, in his introductory notes, clears the way at once by the following statement: “I may as wellsay at once, however, that I see no reason for believing that any spirit photographs are, nr have ever been, due to any cause other than fraud.” lie then proceeds to say, **| should like to make it clear that I, personally', am very willing to lie convinced if und when adequate evidence is forthcoming." He then goes on to inform us, ‘‘That the camera can detect, or rather that the photographic plate is

sensitive to, ether waves which produce no effect on the retina of the human eye, and it seems, on the whole, less improbable that ‘spirits,’ if they exist, should produce subtle anil relatively minor etlioric disturbances of this kind than that they should be responsible for the movements of gross material objects in tho way which is often claimed for thorn.”

Then Mr. C. Vincent Patrick takes up the running under the title “Historical,” and in a style familiar to those who have read the lucubrations of Messrs. McCabe, Clodd and others, he reiterates those old stories of W. H. Mumler, Hudson, Buguet (alias Parks) and Wyllie, bringing under the same heading Mr. Hope, of Crewe, and referring to this

' medium’8 sitters as his “victims.” Mr. Patrick then pro­ceeds at great length to unfold the whole story of “now* it is done,” bringing forward a statement of now he, in his rooms at Cambridge, two years ago, conducted a series of “fake” seances, tricking a group of his friends for the time being into the belief that they had been witnessing experiments in spirit-photography. The one outstanding feature of Mr. Patrick’s experiments proves that he docs know something about trick photography. This is evidently to Mr. Patrick an essential qualification to one who is mak­ing a study of supernormal photography. It is very obvious, even after a casual glance through the articles, that the authors have largely based their observations and formed their deductions on a study of the pamphlet published by Mr. Edward Bush, of Wakefield, which has been thoroughly dealt with in the recent issues of Light. Mr. Patrick ap­parently regards this now famous (or shall I say infamous?) document as emanating from a man who now stands dis­credited by authorities on Psychic Photography. Mr. Pat­rick, feeling quite certain that Mr. Bush is an honest man and entirely reliable, writes as follows:—“In the photo­graphs more recently published by Mr. Busfi, who laid a trap for Hope into which the latter appears to have fallen, the spirit was not reversed, nor was even the rather pecu­liar attitude' of the head in the original photograph altered. A little spirit drapery was added round the race, and the whole thrown slightly out of focus; it is really a most clumsy piece of work, and should deceive no one.”

Wide awake as Mr. Patrick asserts he is, and thoroughly conversant with every kind of trick likely to be played on him, he unfortunately on this occasion did not realise the possibility of even Mr. Bush not “playing the game.” It happens that the photograph that Mr. Bush published in his pamphlet side by side with the spirit extra he obtained at Crewe, is not the one that he sent to Mr. Hope, and which, he says, was copied and passed off on him afterwards on a negative as a spirit extra. Readers will remember that we published a reproduction of the actual photograph in Light during the recent exposure of Mr. Bush, ana the ihotograph given by Mr. Bush in his pamphlet is one that íe evidently selected with great care for it certainly has a rather peculiar attitude of the head, which attitude tallies, of course, with that of the spirit extra, but the actual pho­tograph sent to Mr. Hope has not this peculiarity. This is only one of the many bad “breaks” that Mr. Patrick has made, and his obvious lack of acquaintance with psychic conditions and his many dogmatic assertions, betraying very superficial knowledge of the ordinary rules of psychic research, disqualify him entirely as an investigator who can be taken seriously. In his endeavour to pass _ some leisure hours in amusing himself with a really senous inves­tigation he has been quite unconsciously “led round the garden” by his own juvenility aud Mr. Bush's cunning.

With regard to Mr. Whately Smith, he also, I fear, has been badly “let down” by Mr. Bush, on whom he seems to rely implicitly as a bona fide exposer of photographic mediums. After writing, towards the end of his paperon “Recent Literature,” he concludes his remarks by stating, “If only believers in spirit photography would take the trou­ble to learn a little more about fraud, and tighten up their control accordingly, instead of inventing strange hypotheses to bolster up their imperfect observations, we should hear less of photographic mediums, and fewer people would be duped in this deplorable fashion.” It seems to be a case of “Physician, heal thvself!” So after this cry for the protec­tion of the general public, his all-round _ condemnation of the entire evidence that has been submitted in proof of spirit photography. Mr. Smith descends from the judgment seat with the following words:—“I freely admit that I may lie wrong and that genuine spirit photographs may be pro­duced. If so, I should very much like to be able to con­vince myself of the fact and to give the utmost publicity in m.v power to any positive results I might obtain.” This, indeed, shows immense condescension, but I am disposed to wonder, after all, if it really matters two straws if Mr. Whately Smith is convinced or not. The authors of this paper rather lead one to suppose that they are really v<?ry important people, but I am reminded of the judgment de­livered a few days ago by a High Court judge when he said that the plaintiff in the action was not so important a person as he thought he was. The pity of it all is that a highly esteemed neriodical such as the “Psychic Research Quarterly” should devote so much valuable space and expen­sive paper to the twaddle of two young men who have made it so very plain to the serious psychical researcher that they do not know some of the most rudimentary details of the subject upon which they aspire to instruct their readers.

390 L I G H T [Hay 14, 19M.

THE FEAST OF PENTECOST.F resii L ight on the P olicv and W ork of the H olt S pir it .

Bt Dr. E llis P owell.

Next Sunday we shall celebrate the feast of Pentecost, which; next to Easter, makes the strongest appeal to the psychic researcher. How well the ordered sequence of the Christian festivals was arranged so as to' bring before the intellectual eye month after month, and year after year, the leading principles of the higher spiritual life, together with their illustration from the most striking episodes of the early Church! As year by year the intelligent observer watches this skilfully adapted procession, his mind becomes imbued with the principles illustrated by the successive fes­tivals. His spiritual education is rounded off in a manner which would have been impossible if he had been left to the haphazard study of the Resurrection, Pentecost, and the Trinity, without any definite sequence in the matter at all.

Fifty years ago it might have been said that the opera­tion of'the Holy Spirit-was in a large degree incomprehen­sible to us. We were familiar with the promise and the mode of His coming, and with the language in which His work was described; but its method depended upon psychic principles of which at that time humanity knew very little. Consequently, anything like a profound and intelligent studv of His work was out of the question. To-day, thanks to the advance of psychic science, we can, up to a point, understand the why and the wherefore of the activities ol the Holy Spirit, and consequently we. may "render ourselves more efficient co-operators with Him in the stupendous task in which He is engaged.

Consciousness is a very difficult thing to define. Still, let the reader consider himself as he is at this moment, alive to what he is reading and capable of instantly turning . his attention to the phenomena of life and existence which are around him. Let him then transport himself in imag­ination to the condition in which he will be to-night, wrapped in a completely dreamless sleep. The difference between those two states is what we call consciousness. What the reader has now, as distinct from what he will have then, is consciousness. We are, however, accustomed to have our consciousness approached from outside. Our friends speak to us and the sights and sounds of nature appeal to us from a point external to our self. The novelty and the power of the activity of the Holy Spirit arises from the fact that His approach is made from within and not from without. This is the first and most characteristic note of His policy. , . , , _ ■

Nor need we be surprised that this is so. We know as a result of psychic research that spirit can call to spirit across the deeps of space. The operative principle is known as telepathy. But it it be true that the ordinary human spirit can thus flash its messages to a fellow' intelligence, how much more true should it be that the spirit of God is capable of working in the same way? And if it be possible, as it certainly is, for one spirit to cheer and console another by flashing a telepathic message of knowledge and sympathy, ■ how much more energetic and pregnant must be the analo­gous communication when the communicator at the other end of the line is that loftiest of intelligences, the Lord and Giver of Life. “ Who proceedeth from the Father and the Son, Who, with the Father and Son together, is wor­shipped and glorified. Who snake by the Prophets’’ I

Mr. A. M. Stewart cites a very amazing illustration used by St. Paul for the illumination of his own argument with reference to the Holy Spirit. St. Paul says, ‘ ‘Do not be filled with wine: that means profligacy; but be filled with the Spirit.’’ At first sight there seems something almost irreverent in this contrast of wine-bibbing with the plenary promptings of the Holy - Ghost. Yet doubtless, os Mr. Stewart points out, St. Paul had in his mind the heighten­ing and enlarging of consciousness which is a result of the taking of alcohol and certain other drugs. As he says, “we see a man's will dethroned, liis character perverted, and reason itself wrecked, and all this accomplished by a mere chemical agent whose effect seems to be to inhibit the im­pulses of good and encourage those of evil.’’ The allusion is to excessive indulgence of alcohol, not to its temperate use. Doubtless St. Paul more especially had in mind the deliberate employment of alcohol for the purpose of pro­ducing what is familiarly known as an “elevated’’ condition of consciousness—in other words, one of Bemi-intoxicatioti.But if these inner recesses of our being are capable of be­ing invaded and controlled for the worse by a chemical agent,, such as alcohol, we need have no hesitation in be­lieving that they are also susceptible to invasion and con­trol by a power such as the Holy Ghost. And, to put the fact with unmistakeable plainness, we shall find that the whole doctrine of the Holy Spirit as taught in the early Christian records, amounts to this: that He will if invited possess Himself of the centres, of consciousness, and control

' them for the purpose of uplifting, refining and etherealising the entire spiritual life of the individual And apparently this centre of consciousness cannot be left < unoccupied. It must lie the dwelling of either good or evil influences. If when the less exulted inhabitants have been expelled the Holy Spirit enters into occupation, then the beneficent process of spiritual advance begins. But if at that or any stage the man repudiates these sacred influences and leaves

the chamber empty, he will soon find it reoccupied by its former inhabitants, dwelling more securely , then _ before. This, surely, is the meaning of the parable which paints the repulsive picture of the degraded spirit’s return to the empty consciousness, accompanied by seven other spirits worse than himself.

These considerations will enable us the better to under­stand what was meant by the promise of the coming of the Holy Ghost and by its fulfilment at Pentecost. It was the advent of a fostering spiritual force which should bring deeper and more elaborated revelation to supplement aha reinforce the relatively elementary truths which were pro­claimed to the eager crowds in the earliest days of Christ­ianity. “ When the Paraclete is come,’’ says Christ, “whom I will send to you from the Father’s presence—the Spirit of Truth who comes forth from the Father’s presence-^He will be a witness concerning me. I have many more things to say to you, but you cannot sustain them now. But when He is come, the Spirit of Truth, He shall lead yon into all Truth. He shall not speak as Himself originating what He says, but all that He hears He will speak and He will make known to you the things that are coming.’’

Thus, the Holy Spirit is to come from the Father’s pre­sence, a direct emanation from the inconceivable Life-Force of Him Who sustains all being, without Whom all being must drop into nothingness. The Holy Spirit is ultimately to testify of things which the Apostles, at that time, were incapable of understanding. But He is essentially an in­termediary, a channel. He will not originate the message he-delivers. Nay, in the form in which He receives it, the message would be above the level of onr intellects, as being part of the knowledge and cogitations of the God­head, the transcendent deliberations of the Three in One. But He will adjust it to the intellectual stature of each recipient, be it humble or lofty, in every stage of the world. Aye, He will adapt it to the intellectual needs of the age itself, arousing where there is lethargy, and opening out fresh spiritual vistas where the eye of faith and science would fain see more deeply into the mysteries of the uni­verse. And may we not believe that modern Spiritualism is one of the chosen inplements of his far-reaching policy?

THE PUBLICATION OF “ COMMUNION AND FELLOWSHIP.”

By H. A. Dallas.

I t may interest those who have a copy of the little manual, “Communion and Fellowship," to know the his­tory of its production.

Rather more than a year ago a letter was forwarded to me by the Rev. G. Vale Owen, asking if there was any book of prayers which could be used by the bereaved. The writer of the letter said that the need for such a book was widely felt; prayers such as may be found in some already published' manuals pray for those who have passed beyond the Veil in: language which often suggests separation rather than near­ness. When death lias broken the visible companionship, the heart desires to heal that breach by natural expressions of communion, and to think of those in the Unseen as active, awake, and progressively employed, rather than as “sleep­ing,” “departed,” or “dead.”

The notion of compiling such a manual appealed to jze, and I tyied to carry it out. My original scheme was a smaller book than the little volnsde now on sale. Publishers do not find small books attractive undertakings from the financial standpoint, specially at the present time, and my attempt to get out the manual failed—I could not find a publisher wil­ling to take jibe risk, and “material conditions” made it im­possible for me to do so myself. I, therefore, put the MS- on one side.

On September 13th, 1920, I had an interview with Mrs. Osborne Leonard. I had no particular object in view, and certainly I did not go to her with the desire for advice about the manual. I was not worried about it at all. I was con­fident that if it was really needed it would be published eventually, and if it was n o t likely to meet a need I did not wish it to be published, so I was scarcely even disappointed.

When Mrs. Leonard was in trance Feda gave me at the outset a description of an elderly gentleman and his initial “W.” The initial was that of a near relative, but the des­cription did not correspond; it was a definite and detailed description, not one of the vague sort that might describe almost anyone of the same age. I made notes, but could not recognise; Foda added that he would “lighten the bur­den of difficult material conditions,” and help would be forth­coming in “removing limitations,” and that he was inter­ested in my writings. All this had no intelligible application in my mind. She then referred to a “new book,” which, of course, made me think of the MS. of the manual; but as I saw no prospect of its immediate publication I was not particularly interested in the reference. Feila again addedthat 1 was going to lie brought into touch wiMi newipeople, and spoke of a “now lead to help people,” After this other

May 14, 1821.] L I G H T 321

friends were described and recognised, and messages were§ Nearly a month later, on October 6th, 1920, a para­graph was printed in L ight in which I offered to lend tho MS! of the manual. I had seen inquiries for a prayer for the “Departed” in recent issues of L ic h t , and it occurred to me that I might make use of the MS. in this way. Several readers of L ight applied for it, and one of those who wrote to me made a suggestion with regard to publi­cation. In a later letter this correspondent definitely offered to make himself responsible for the cost of printing, binding, and publishing. I was very much surprised, as He was at that time a total stranger to me. I noted that the initial of his Christian name was “W.,” and I was curious to discover whether he corresponded to the description which had been given to me by Feda. When I saw him some weeks later I recognised that the description was re­markably accurate. I t was the sort of description which 1 should have supposed could only be given by someone who not only knew him by sight, but was rather a close ob­server. The initials only of this generous collaborator appear in the book, because he did not wish for further publicity. I wrote to Mrs. Osborne Leonard, and asked her, fo r eviden­tial reasons, whether she had any knowledge of this gentle­man before September 13th. She replied: “I have no know­ledge whatever of Mr. W. J . Of course, he may have come to me anonymously . . . but I have no knowledge of him at all.” I also asked Mr. W. J. whether he had ever met Mrs. 0. Leonard; he replied: “I have never (to my knowledge) met Mrs. Osborne Leonard.” As his residence is many miles away from the home counties, a casual meeting which had been forgotten is most improbable. The evidence, therefore, for a supernormal experience seems conclusive. The experience seems to involve: (1) Visionof someone totally unknown to the medium and the sitter; (2) pre-cognition of events which transpired some weeks later; or (3) active intervention on the part of unseen agents to effect certain results which were announced to me beforehand in order that I might recognise the intervention when it occurred.

If the last be the true interpretation I am justified in believing that I was impressed to offer the MS. on loan; otherwise Mr. W. ,T. would have had no knowledge of its. existence. I may add that in addition to “lightening the burden of material conditions” with regard to the cost of publication, he also helped “to remove limitations” in the scope of the volume. The statement that I should meet new pbople, made in connection with the new book, was correctly fulfilled. I met and gave an address to an entirely new circle when visiting Mr. W. J .’s home to arrange de­tails concerning the publication of the manual.

“ L IG H T ” DEVELOPM ENT FUND.

An item of £5 having been in mistake entered twice, the amount previously acknowledged should appear as ... ... ... ... ... ... ...£178 10 9The following sums have since been received:—Horace Leaf ............. ... ....................... 0 10 8Miss F. Lloyd '............. ....................... 0 2 6

£179 3 11

NEW PUBLICATIONS RECEIVED.

“Names and Numbers: Their Power and Significance,” by Clio Hngenraad. Meyers, Brooks & Co. (3s. 6d. net).

“A Philosophic View of the Land Question,” by Henry Fox, Barrister-at-law. Kingsley Press, Ltd. (5s. net).

“Spiritualism Among Civilised and Savage Races,” by Edward Lawrence. A. and C. Black (os. net).

Da. E llis P owell addressed a large meeting in the Comrades’ Hall at Sheffield on Sunday night, taking some of his own recent personal experiences as the subject. On Monday evening he addressed the Sheffield Society for Psychical Research on the Scientific Aspects of Spiritualism.

A Reply from Mr . B u sh , alias Wood.—Just as we are going to press the Editor has received a letter from Mr. Edward Bush, of Wakefield, in reply to our recent articles on bis pamphlet, “Spirit Photograpny Exposed.” We intend to publish his letter and comment on it in our next issue.

The P oltergeist a Century Ago.—In the facsimile copy of the “Manchester Guardian” of May 5th, 1821, issued as a supplement to the centenary number of that journal, we note a report hearing the simple title “Ghost.” It describes the mischievous pranks of a supposed spirit at a house in Truro, used as the depot of the militia regiment of Royal Miners. The manifestations took thé form of stone-throwing and window-breaking, and a familiar note is struck in the announcement that “no discovery was made even though constables, soldiers (horse and foot), town officials, and crowds of the general public were on the watch. “The people in the neighbourhood insisted that the stones were thrown by no mortal hand ” Not improbably they were quite right.

N O W O N S A L E

THE THIRD BOOKOF THE SERIES OF SPIRIT MESSAGES RECEIVED BY THE

Rev G. VALE OWENIntroduction by

SIR ARTHUR CONAN DOYLE

THE MINISTRY OF HEAVENThe communications received between September 8th, 1917, and

February 1st, 1918. Much greater variety will be found in this book than in the volumes published earlier.

The messages deal in great part with a mission to the spheres of Darkness conducted by a band of spirit beings under the charge of a leader, who is the communicator with Mr. Vale Owen, while a description is also given of the City of Blasphemy.

Book I—THE LOWLANDS OF HEAVEN was published in June, and

Book II—THE HIGHLANDS OF HEAVEN was issued in September, 1920-

Book IV—THE BATTALIONS OF HEAVEN will be ready shortly

Crown 8vo. Cloth. 7/6 net each(Inland postage 6d.)

T H O R N T O N B U T T E R W O R T H L IM IT E D 15, BEDFORD STREET, LONDON, W.G 2.

j N oted for its _

fine Ê

Coffee n and

H o m e-J made 51 Cakes

Quaint & Sweet

1

with a friendly atmosphere and prompt service

TH EHOME RESTAURANTis ideal for a dainty and enjoyable meatless luncheon. All who appre­ciate attractively prepared wholesome foods and fresh salads should call at

31, Friday S treet, E.C. 4. I

Thoughts on PsychometryExplained in the form of Question and Answer, by IDA ELLIS. Illustrated. Published at 2s. 6d. net. Our Price Is. 3d. post free.

Mention offer 228.7 0 0 0 . 0 0 0 Volumes on Occult and every other conceivable subject iu stock. Catalogue 228 free. BOOKS PURCHASED.FOYL.ES, 121, Charing Cross Road,

- - -_________ LONDON._______________ ■

THE UNIVERSALBADGE OF SPIRITUALISM (Reg.) BROOCH OR PENDANT Blue Enamel Star with pierced Cross io centre, open set in metal Circle. Oxydiaed,

3/-; Copper, 5/6; Gold, 36/-.MRS. MONTGOMERY IRVINE

115, Ladbroke Grove, London, W. i i .

G la d o la R e s ta u ra n t(Marigold, Ltd.), 44, South MoItonSt.,W.I.

(Close to Bond Street Tube Station).

Moderate prices. - - Excellent Cooking.Open on Sunday from 12.45 to 9 p.m.

333 [May' 14, ib81i

4*

L I G H T~ ~ 7 ^ J Ü ^ v y --------- ,

PROBLEM S OF MEDIUMSHIP.T H E M U N N IN G S -G A U L T O N C A S E .

S E 2 2 Ei ;

It was during the first week in June, 1919, that we first oarae to hear of a medium of the name of Munnings through ft letter sent to and published in our issue of June 7th of that year (p. 181). This letter was followed by other cor­respondence, which appeared in our issues of June 21st, 28th, and July 5th. At that time opinion was considerably divided respecting the genuineness of this medium, and there the matter rested for the time being. At a meeting of the Guild of Spiritual Unity held in February of this year, Miss Estelle Stead announced to the members that a medium named Gaulton was to give some Direct Voice seances at the Stead Bureau, and in consequence of some inquiries she had made it transpired that the medium had changed his name after leaving Portsmouth from Munnings to Gaulton, and that he now was living with his wife at Hastings. Miss Stead thereupon invited certain members of the Guild to be present at the seances that were subse­quently held at the Stead Bureau on the afternoons of February 24th and 25th. These particular séances, at which some fifteen or sixteen persons were present, were, of course, in no way test seances, nor was Mr. Gaulton, as we will now call him, aware that he was under observation. The majority of the sitters at these two sittings appeared to be quite satisfied that an exhibition of genuiné phenomena of the Direct Voice had been given. I t must be pointed out that at these sittings, at which Mrs. Gaulton. the wife of the medium, was present, no attempt was made to prevent Mr. Gaulton from moving about freely if he desired. An alu­minium trumpet, painted inside with luminous paint, was placed in the centre of this rather large circle, and the sitters did not in any way hold hands, ana the sittings were conducted in absolute darkness. The phenomena displayed were of four classes. The trumpet, through its luminosity, was observed to move about, ana it also touched the sitters at intervals. A strong perfume (which was recognised as “Jockey Club’*) was also noticed by those present. The scent came in wafts on two or three occasions. A gentle breeze, now and again, was another experience, but the most important part of all the phenomena was the voices heard by everyone present. They apparently proceeded one at a time from the trumpet, and were remarkably distinct. The most extraordinary thing about these voices was the names given of those from whom they purported to come. During these two sittings the following personages stated, through the trumpet, that they were present: Sir William Crookes, the Rev. Arthur Chambers, Stinie Morrison, Billie Carleton, H. B. Irving, and Dan Leno ( 1) In addition to these a Scotchman, a sailor, and a London doctor also spoke. Other voices claiming to come from friends and relatives of those present at the sitting were heard. The members of the Guild who were present were particularly struck by the entire absence of anything evidential coming from such an array of celebrities beyond the veil, who certainly did not enhance their reputation by the statements they made. In the case of “Dan Leno” the voice exhibited a few of the characteristics of this great comedian, though, of course, we have ourselves heard excellent imitations of this artist from incarnate beings. With regard to the voices purport­ing to come from the other celebrities there was, as we nave just remarked, nothing evidential about them.

At the conclqsion of the second seance the members of the Guild who had been present came rapidly to the con­clusion that one of three things had occurred: (1) EitherMr. Gaulton was an impostor, or (2) he was a Direct Voice medium, but associated with a group of beings on the Other Side who were lying, and simply impersonating the celebri­ties named, or (3) that the whole seance was what Mr. Gaulton professed it to be, namely, a remarkable demon­stration of his psychic gifts, productive of such conditions that the celebrities in question (a motley group, it would seem) were able to avail themselves of his powers, and come back once more and speak with us.

Naturally, the matter could not be left an open ques­tion, and Mr. Engholm, on behalf of the members of the Guild, proposed to Mr. and Mrs. Gaulton that a test séance should be conducted. It was then arranged that the me­dium should stay in town overnight, and give a test séance. As a matter or fact, two test séances were held, one on February 26tb, and the other on March 12th. The results of these two seances were discussed at a subsequent meeting of the Guild of Spiritual Unity, and in consequence, Mr. Engholm was asked to write the following letter to Mr. GauitoU:—

“With reference, to the two test séances that were con­ducted to investigate your mediumship on February 26th

and Marqli 12th respectively, a t th e Stodd Bureau, 80a, B aker S tree t, on behalf of th e ladies and gentlemen pro. sen t a t both these tests , 1 now write to inform you that these sittings were so unproductive of any phenomena that i t is impossible for those who were present to come to any definite conclusion with respect to your mediumship.

“ A copy of th is le tte r is being handed to' the Editor of L ight, and th is journal will s ta r t, w ith the next issue, to deal in every p a rticu la r with your mediumship, and invito correspondence on th e m atte r. We th ink th a t will be the best course, so as to clear up w hat is a t the moment a ra th e r unsatisfactory condition of affairs, as the Editor in* form s me th a t he lias received a considerable number of le tte rs dealing with your proceedings in Hastings at the p resen t tim e, and we feel sure th a t you will welcome such publicity as will c lear up th is m a tte r once and for all.

“ P .S .—W ith reference to th e two te s t seances referred to above, th e following are th e nahies of the ladies and gentlem en who were p resen t a t th e first seance on February 2 6 th :—Mrs. M ary Gordon, M r. A. T. Connor, Dr. Ellis T. Powell, Miss F . R . Scatcherd, M r. Howard Mundy, Mr. H. W . Engholm , Mrs. Drakoules, Miss Estelle Stead, Mrs, Galton.

“ Those p resen t a t th e second te s t seance held on March 26th w ere: Miss E stelle S tead, M r. A. T. Connor, Mrs.D rakoules, M rs. M ary Gordon (p a rt of the time), Mr, H ow ard M undy, M r. A. T. Connor, Mr. II. \Y. Engholm, Mrs. G aulton , Miss G aulton .”

M r. G aulton thereupon sen t th e following letter to the E d ito r of L ig h t :—

The E d ito r of L ight,,

2, Pelham Crescent,H astings.

May 8th,

6, Queen Square, W .C.

1921.

Dear S ir ,—I t has been in tim ated to me through a letter received from H . W . Engholm on behalf of the Guild of Sp iritua l U nity th a t you purpose in your next issue of L ight to deal personally w ith every phase of my medium- ship as p resented to you th rough th e said Guild, and that you fu r th e r purpose opening th e columns of your paper for testim onies from th e public, for and against my meaiumship, in th e hope of arriv ing a t some satisfactory conclusion re­gard ing my claims.

In th e first place, I would s ta te th a t I have no know­ledge w hatever of th e Guild of S p iritual Unity, and did not s it un d er te s t conditions to satisfy any particular society, h u t m erely for th e satisfaction of those ladies and gentle­men who were p resen t a t th e above-mentioned sittings.

M r. Engholm points ou t on behalf of those sitters that th e seances were unproductive of phenomena, although phe­nom ena was produced under th e conditions imposed by those p resen t a t th e second seance, M arch 12th, th e first prdving abortive beyond th e tru m p e t being lifted and dropped to th e floor. The tru m p e t was brillian tly illuminated inside w ith phosphorescent p a in t, and pain ted all over the outside w ith black grease p a in t in such a m anner as to indicate the sligh test handling of th e tru m pet. A fter the usual proce­dure of search my thum bs an d w rists were tied in such a m anner as to satisfy all present. The instrum ent was seen flo a tin g ; i t also touched several sitte rs, th ree voices mani­fested by speaking and one by singing. On examination of th e hands of every person p resen t a fte r the lights were tu rn ed up every one’s hands were found to be perfectly clean, a lthough there were finger p rin ts showing clearly tho m arkings on th e trum pet.

Everybody a t * th e tim e was perfectly satisfied that the phenomena produced were genuine. M r. Engholm, in par­ticu lar, m ade such a s ta tem en t to two people in my hear­ing. This being so, I rested perfectly content that tho promise of a certificate duly signed by those present and a notice in your paper to th is effect would be honourably fulfilled.

Seeing, however, th a t th is is no t the case, I beg, in common fairnesft to myself, a signed le tter from every s it te r who sa t in th a t circle should be printed in your paper containing the t ru th of my sta tem ents concerning the pro­duction of th e phenomena, and also I would suggest that those w riting you concerning me, in th e event of your columns being opened for such purpose, shall have duly prin ted their names and addresses as a guarantee of good faith . • . ,

I tak e i t th a t a ju st and tru e report of these sittings will bo published by you in th e first issue dealing with my case.

(C on tinued on page 324,)

May 14, 1921.] L I G H T 323

THE “ STAINTON MOSES NOTE BOOKS.”

Liverpool.—(Che Not© Books of the late Rev. William Stainton Moses (“M.A. Oxon”) are being carefully examined with a view to preparation for the Press, but it is rather premature, in present circumstances, to announce their publication. Due notice of this will be given when the time arrives. I t is probable that thev will be given in the form of a general r ¿swine. The identity of those of Mr. Stainton Moses’ guides who communicated under pseu­donyms is not a matter which can be dealt with here. The real names were communicated privately.CLAIRVOYANCE AT T H E GOLIGHER CIRCLE,

J. Hemmons.—Some of Dr. Crawford’s observations on clairvoyance were received personally, but in his “Experi­ments in Psychical Science” (p. 133) you will find his reply to the question, “What is your experience of clairvoyance in connection with the Cohgher Circle?” in the course of which h© says, “In ‘The Reality of Psychic Phenomena’ I gave one example of clairvoyance by a lady who is psychi­cally developed and who seems really to have seen something of the actual physical processes involved.” So here you see are two references to the matter in his books.IS HEALING A G IF T ?

N. B. S. (Exmouth) writes: “ I read in L ig h t of April '9th of a Maori healer in New Zealand who relies on strong faith to effect his cures. Could this man work his ‘miracles’ by faith alone if he had not the gift of healing?” By no means, unless we are to suppose that a special miracle was wrought in his own case. And there is no need to suppose anything of the kind. There are no miracles in the sense of there being any violations of natural law. The man

v must have the gift of healing as well as the faith. I t is one of those “spiritual gifts” of which St. Paul wrote.

. Some are born healers, but, lacking the faith to exercise . their healing power, they make no use of it, or a very

limited one, and might well take example by the pious Maori who puts them to shame.LOVE IN THE. BEYOND.

K. K. M. is troubled about the possibility of finding oneself friendless in the Hereafter. She asks : “What about

| .the multitude of poor unfortunate ones who have no ' beloved friend waiting to welcome them? What compensa­

tion is there for ‘those who have had to live lonely, loveless

lives?” Every compensation. I should imagine, for Love is the law. And how can she know that she has no friend?In all possibility friendships have been established uncon­sciously to her. We have many friends who know us some­times long before we know them.“ PO SITIV E" AND "NEGATIVE" MEDIUMS»IP.

E. L. C. (Gerrards Cross): The terms “positive” and “negative” in regard to mediumship were simply intended to denote the two temperaments, one of positive medium- ship, the other a negative grade which is simply favourable to the production of phenomena. In the particular case . under consideration and to which your letter refers I simply expressed the view that the term “double psychic” might mean either that the person so described had a double measure of power, or that he exhibited mediumship in both the positive and negative aspects, i.e., that with the temperament which was helpful at a seance in the negative way ho also combined the positive degree of actual medium- ship.SACRAMENTAL LIGHTS.

W illiam R. Sykes writes: “ I am much interested in the review of “The Science of the Sacraments” (Light, p. 264), and my attention has been drawn to it by the following passage: ‘At the moment of consecration the Host glowed with the most dazzling brightness; it became, in fact, a veritable sun to the eyes or the clairvoyant/ This has raised in my mind the question: Does a similar transformation (psychic, I infer the phenomena to be) take place at the cpnsecration of a place of worship and the dedication of a memorial, and what is the nature of this transformation ?” Our correspondent adds: “For a material object to glow with ‘dazzling brightness’ a trans­formation of a remarkable kind must take place in the nature of the object (even if it is visible only to the eyes of a clairvoyant). I picture in my mind such a change as must have taken place in the body of Christ at the resurrec­tion, a transformation in the molecular structure of the atoms in the material of which the body was built up; the ' breaking up of the physical atoms into another order of matter, thus transferring the body to a higher plane of existence.” Well, in ¿i matter of so abstruse a character,'I cannot attempt to pronounce with any certainty. To begin with, was the phenomenon objective? It may have been, for we have other records that appear to support this idea, but it lies in a realm of the transcendental about which, so far, we know very little.

THE UNDISCOVERED COUNTRYThis work will prove a revelation to those who are not familiar with the beautiful and ennobling character of many spirit messages. 11 The Undis­covered Country ” is a standard work of refer­ence ooncerning the “ Life

Beyond the Veil.”

A Sequence of Spirit-messages describing Death and the After-world.

Selected from Published and Unpublished Automatic Writings (1874 to 1918).

Edited by HAROLD BAYLEY,’ with an introduction by

SIR ARTHUR CO NAN DOYLE.POST FREE 6/6

Office of “ L IG H T ”6, Q U EE N SQUARE, LONDON, W.C. 1.

Mr. HAROLD BAYLEY, has presented the whole Edition to the “Light” Development Fund, ' so every copy sold will in future help this fund*

324 L I G H T [Maÿ 14, 1921.

(C on tinued fro m paye 322.). Trusting th a t a fair and im partial hearing will bo given in the forthcoming controversy,

I am, Sir,Yours faithfully,

F redk. T. Gaulton.P.S .—The tes t conditions imposed were of th e same

x n a tu re for both seances, my family and myself insisting a t th e second one th a t I should be tied up as before, and con­tra ry to the wishes of Mr. Engholm, who made the sugges­tion th a t I should sit w ithout any restriction whatever.—F.T.G.

In the nex t issue of this journal we propose to give a full report of the te s t seances th a t were nela on February 26th and March 12th. I t is our intention in connection with th is investigation to hold the scales of justice in an ab­solutely im partial m anner, and i t may transp ire , a fte r th e whole o f th e facts have been set forth respecting M r. Gaulton and his mediumship th a t there may be in Mr. Gaulton y e t another of those valuable mediums who are so necessary to-day in propagating th e g reat tru th s of Spiritu­alism. On th e o ther hand should the result of th is investi­gation be against M r. Gaulton, we shall have no hesitation in saying so.

%* Replying ‘to those who have w ritten to us from H astings and elsewhere on the question of M r. Gaulton’s mediumship, we are re fra in ing from publishing any of these letters un til all the known facts have been dealt w ith by us. In the meantim e we welcome le tters from all those who are acquainted with th is medium and have 'a ttended séances conducted by him.

R A Y S A N D R E F L E C T IO N S .

A lively correspondence has been proceeding in th e “ Spectator” on the subject of “ Book Tests,” w ith especial reference to Lady Glenconner’s book on th e subject, “ The E arthen Vessel.’1 A num ber of criticism s were raised con­cerning the question whether th e tes ts were no t really coincidences. Lady Glenconner and th e Kev. C. D rayton , Thomas effectively replied to th e objections.

# • . - • *

A certain M r. C. Scott Moncrieff, however, was so ill- advised as to drag in the personal elem ent, an offence which one remembers brought such a crushing rejo inder upon Boswell when he comm itted a sim ilar breach of m anner« in an argum ent w ith D r. Johnson.

« . * * *

A like Nemesis overtook M r. Scott Moncrieff when in the “ Spectator” of th e 30th u lt. Lady Glenconner replied to his aspersions, th e correspondence being thereafte r dosed.

• * * *

Lady Glenconner’s reply is so good th a t I cannot for­bear to quote from i t r—

“ I am sorry th a t your correspondent M r. C. K . Scott Moncrieff should have been so nettled by my rep ly as to leave his main line of a ttack for the less useful skirm ish of personalities. For, adverse though his criticism may have been, i t was fa r more valid and fertile a form of opposition. (When he made a détou/r in the d irection of myself and my children I was rem inded of th e old nurse who on losing ground in an argum ent would throw in such a rem ark as, ‘Your teeth do look yellow th is m orn­ing .1) F a r from being sensitive to criticism , I welcome anv discussion of th is subject of ‘supernorm al possibilities. * (There is nothing 1 supernatural ’ ; th a t word is only a convenient label for occurrences we do no t understand.)I only ask of those who are good enough to trouble to experim ent in th is field of research in order to re fu te th a t they should extend th e ir operations. L et them pursue their investigations still fu rther, and over a considerable period of tim e, and not, as M r. C. K . Moncrieff does by his own admission, come to a decision ‘on the first and second tr ia l .’ ”

• * * *

There is indeed some excellent sword-play in the le tte r, and the a ttacker receives some shrewd th rusts, which it must he adm itted, he richly deserved. The coup de grâce is administered in th e final sentence : “ ‘The E arthen Vessel* has its message for such as core to hear. ‘The dogs Imrk but the caravan moves on.* ” In a note to the le tte r closing the correspondence the E d ito r of the “ Spectator** observes th a t the discussion ‘‘has no t demolished, as some of the writers of le tte rs seem to^ th in k , the- case for Psychical Research, bu t proved i ts im portance.” And he adds : “It is dear th a t not only th e possibilities of coin­

cidence but the deceitfulness of words, or a t any ra te their expansibility to fit almost any ready-m ade in te rp reta tio n A are almost infinite. But surely we cannot give up research because the way is long, dark, and difficult ?”

The jEditor of the “Spectator** is to be complimented

on «a sagacious verdict.. B u t if the pathway- of psychical ! research is so “ long, dark and difficult,” ; i t is not so much from its inherent difficulties as from the multitude of inane objections from* callow critics who . imagine that they possess a monopoly of- critical intelligence. Hence the ' raising of innumerable difficulties which ajo just as obvious to th e investigator as to the mere looker-on, and which, in the m ajority of cases, have been taken into due account j in the investigation and overcome in the working out of the problems concerned. Many of the criticisms are the outcome not of any sincere desire to solve the problem but of a mulish desire to obstruct what is going forward.

* * * «D uring the hearing of the appeal in the fortune-telling

case to which I referred last week, Mr. Justice Greer asked -wliat palm istry w as: “ Is i t not something to do with finger j p r in ts? ” ' Many of us noted th is curious example of artless simplicity, and we see the “ Police Chronicle” is struck by i it , and asks, “ Really, what nex t shall we get in the form 1 of judicial innocence?” C ertainly, if palmistry is set down in an Act of Parliam en t as a crime one would expect a judge of th e K in g ’s Bench to know what the term implies. J

* * ' # ’ *I see th a t M r. Geo. F . Berry; the President of the 1

S p iritua lis ts’ N ational Union, w riting in the last issue of 1 the “ Two AVorlds,” finds in th e now notorious article by J th e Rev. W alter W ynn indications of a “ subtle propa* 1 ganda” designed to gain the acceptance by Spiritualists of I “ Church dogmas.” M r. B erry’s use of the word “subtle” ] strikes me as rem arkable. The precise subtlety of allowing j a* Sp iritua lis t to express, in L ight views the crudity or which is ap paren t no t only to most of his fellow Spirit- j ualists bu t to th e general intelligence is not exactly obvious. ] The fu tility of M r. W ynn try in g to enforce his views must ] he ap paren t to everyone. M r. Berry must think again, j M eantim e I suggest th a t there is such a thing as “taking j soundings” —a useful th in g in navigation of all kinds.

Lucius.

S U N D A Y S O C IE T Y M E E T IN G S .Then notice* are confined to announcement* of me >tlngs on the coming

8undav. with the addition only of other engagement! In the um week. They are charged at the rate of Is. for two line* (Including the j name of the society) and 0d. for every additional line,

L ew ish a m .— L im es S a i l , L im es Grove.—6.30, Mr. T. W. j E lla.' C ro ifd o n —S a re w b o d S a i l . 96, S ig h -s tre e t.—11, Mf.

Percy Scholey; 6.30, Mrs. Ju lia E . Scholey.C hurch o f th e S p i r i t , W indsor-road , D enm ark SU l} S.E.

—Special v isit of Mrs. H e tty B utterw orth (of Barrow), Sunday, 11 and 6.30; Monday, a t 3, and Wednesday at 7.30. j

S o llo w a y .— G rovedale S a i l . Gvovedale-road (near Eigh- g a te Tube S ta tio n ) .—To-day (Saturday), whist drive. Sun- 1 day, 11 and 7, Miss M ary M ills; 3, Lyceum. Wednesday, j 8 , M r. and Mrs. E . J . Pulham .

B rig h to n .— A thenaeum - S a i l .—11.15 and 7, Mr. A. I P u n te r ; 3, Lyceum. W ednesday, 8 . M r. S. W. Roe, 11 address. Mrs. C urry clairvoyance.

S u t to n .—C o-operative S a i l .—6.30, Mrs. Maunder, ■address and clairvoyance. , ■|

S h e p h erd ’s B u sh .—73, Becklow ^road.— 11, public circle; 1 7, M r. F . Everleigh. Thursday, 8 , Mr. Chambers.

P eckh a m .—Lausanne-road .—7, M r. A. Lamsley. Thurs- a day, no m eeting, May Convention.

Supernormal P ictures.—The Annual Meeting of the J Society for th e S tudy of Supernorm al Pictures is to take I place under th e presidency of Dr. Abraham Wallace during | th is week-end a t th e British College of Psychic Science, 59, | Holland P ark . There is to be a dinner a t Pagani’s restau- j ra n t, G reat Po rtland S treet, on Saturday evening (the 14th I in st.) , a ttended by a distinguished gathering of psychical j researchers. On W hit Sunday and Monday demonstrations I will be given of photographic mediumship by Mrs. Dean and the Crewe Circle. We hope to give our readers a report | of the proceedings in our- n ex t issue.— — ■■ ------ - : ---------- |Required experienced G eneral; liberal outings; no I

basement; good wages: comfortable situation ; two in family.— I Write Box 854, Rqynell’w, 44, Chancery Lane W C. 2. 'MA Physician desires to receive a Resident Patient into

hi* house for treatment by Psycho-analysis, or other appropriate I Psycho-therapy.— Apply “ M.D.,” c/o “ Light ** Office, 6 , Queen Square, § Southampton Row, W .C . 1.

Lady, wishing open New Thought Library, requires Room or Half-Shop for Book* and Clashes * partnership oonsidmd |

or would join anv light business, handicraft or health foods.—Write I «* Libra/ 55, Oakfleld Road, Crovdon.____________ jYoung Lady seeks post a s Housekeeper or Com. Help.

— Miss Arnold, “ Normanhurst,” Minnis Bay, Birchington.

• • C u r a t i v e S u g g e s t io n ,” b y R o b e r t M cA llan , proves the value o f hypnotic suggestion in treating moral, mental

and nervous disorders, as Insomnia, Neurasthenia, Obsessions, De­pression. 8 elf - con aci on bd ess, A c .: free from author, 4. March ester-st., Manchester-square, London, W .l. Honrs, 10.30 to 6,30. Mayfair 1396,

May 14t 1921] L I G H T

f r

TH E BOOKS THAT WILL HELP YOULIST AND PRICES OF SOME OF THE LATEST WORKS ON

Spiritualism & Psychic Science

RUPERT tIVES.By the Rhv. WALTER WYNN.

Rupert Wynn was the Author's only son, who gave his life for Britain. Hia father—the Author of this book-entered upon hisinvestigations In an utterly sceptical state of mind as to the

Tx&aibility of spirit communication. This book records the Author's arrival at a certain belief that nls son lives and Is happy. |

Paper Covers, 176 pages, 2s. 9d. net, post free.THE WONDERS OF THE SAINTS IN THE LIGHT

OF SPIRITUALISM.By F. FIELDING-OULD, M.A.

(Vicar of Christ Church, Albany Street, Regent’s Park.)With an Introduction by LADY GLENCONNER.

Contents:—Saints and Spiritualists—Sainthood—Voices—Levitation— I Bflocatlon—Apparitions—Guardian Angels—Fire—Light—Stigmatisation —Music — Angels — Transportation — Apports — Heaven — Healing- Prayer—The Odour of Sanctity—The Spiritual and the Psychical.

Cloth, 128 pages, 4s. 9d. net, post nee.TH ( PROOFS OF THE TRUTHS OF 8 PIRITUALI8 M.

By the R ev. Pbof. G. HENSLOW, M.A.With 51 Illustrations. Cloth, 255 pages, 8s. 3d. net.

SPIRITUALISM IN THE BIBLE.By E. W. and M. H. WALLIS.

Boards, 104 pages, la 8 id.

PRESENT-DAY 8 PIRIT PHENOMENA AND THE CHURCHE8 .By Rev. CHARLES L. TWEEDALE, Vicar of Otley, Yorks.

28 pages, 3|d., post free.

THE MINISTRY OF ANGELS.Here and Beyond.

By MBS. JOY SNELL (A Hospital Nurse).With a Foreword by the late Rev. ARTHUR CHAMBERS.

Fourth Edition, 174 pages, 2s. 2£d., post free.

SPIRITUALISM: ITS HISTORY, PHEHOMEHA AHD DOCTRIHE. By J. ARTHUR HILL.

Large crown 8 vo. Cloth, 8 s. 3d., post free.Those Who desire an authoritative statement of the facts about

Spiritualism will find it in this readable book, which explains what Spiritualism and Psychical Research stand for; while to the student it will serve as an exhaustive Manual In the whole subject.

OBJECTIONS TO 8 PIRITUALISM (A nsw ered).By H. A. DALLAS.

Contemts.—Preliminary Difficulties. Is Spiritualism Dangerous? Wherein Lie the Dangers. Do the Dead Know of Earth's Sorrows? Do They Tell Us Anything ‘New? Purposeless Phenomena. The Methods Employed. Causes of Confusion. What the Communicators Themselves Say. , Impersonating Spirits and Fraud. Telepathy. Materialisation's • The Responsibilities of Spiritualists.

Stiff boards, 127 pages, post free, 2 s. 3d,

FROM THE UNCONSCIOUS TO THE CONSCIOUS.By GUSTAVE GELEY.

Director of the International Metapsychical Institute, Paris. Translated from the French by STANLEY DE BRATH, M.Inst.C.E.,

Formerly Assist. Sec. to Government of India, Publlo Works D«nk Cloth, 328 pages, arid 23 plate photographs, 18 9 . 6d. net, post free.

THE PHENOMENA OF MATERIALISATION.A Contribution to the Investigation of Mediumship Phenomena.

By the FKEHERR DR VON SCHRENCK-NOTZING. Translated by E. E. FOURNIER D’ALBE, D.Sc.

With 203 plates, large Illustrations, and several diagrams in the text Cloth, 340 pages, 38e. net, post free.

8 PIRIT TEACHINGS.Through the Mediumship of WM. STAINTON MOSES (M.A. Oxon.).

By Automatic or Passive Writing. With a Biography by CHARLTON T. SPEER, and two full-page portraits.

Ninth Edition. Cloth, 324 pages, 6 a. 6 d.f post free.

THE L0WLAND8 OF HEAVEN: LIFE BEYOND THE VEIL. Bplrlt Messages Received by the Rhv. Q. VALE OWEN.

Cloth, 191 pages, 8 s. 8 d.v post free.

THE HIGHLANDS OF HEAVEN: LIFE BEYOND THE VEIL. Spirit Messages Received by the Rhv. G. VALE OWEN.

Cloth, 253 pages, post free.Jutt Published.

THE MINISTRY OF HEAVEN: LIFE BEYOND THE VEIL.Being Vol. III. of the above series.

Cloth 250 pages, 8/-, post free.

THE EARTHEN VES8EL.A Volume dealing with Spirit Communications received in the form

of Book-Tests. By LADY GLENCONNER. With a Preface by SIR OLIVER LODGE.

Cloth, 156 pages, 8s. Qd., post tree.SPIRITUALISM AND RATIONALISM.

With a Drastic Examination of Mr. JOSEPH McCABE.By SIR A. CONAN DOYLE.

Is. 2d., post free.THE NEW REVELATION.

By SIR ARTHUR CONAN DOYLE."This book is bis confession of faith, very frank, very courageous

and very resolute. The courage and large-mindedness deserve cordial recognition.'’—Daily Chronicle.

Fifth Edition, Cloth, 6s. 4d. net; Paper, 2s. I0d., post free.

THE VITAL MESSAGE.. By SIR ARTHUR CONAN DOYLE.

Cloth, 228 pages, 5s. 4d.

THE TRUTH OF 8PIRITUALI8M.Verbatim Report of Debate between SIR ARTHUR CONAN DOYLE

and JOSEPH McCABE. Revised by both Disputants.Paper covers, 64 pages, Is. 2d. net, post free.

THE CATE OF REMEMBRANCE.The Story of the Psychological Experiment which resulted In the

Discovery of the Edgar Chapel at Glastonbury.By FREDERICK BLIGH BOND.

Cloth, illustrated. 176 pages, 8s. 3d., post free.

THE ARCANA OF SPIRITUALISM.A Text-Book of Spiritualism. By HUDSON TUTTLE.

Cloth, 300 pages, 7s. 9d., post free.

MAN'S SURVIVAL AFTER DEATH.Or the OTHER SIDE of LIFE in the LIGHT of SCRIPTURE, HUMAN

EXPERIENCE and MODERN RESEARCH.By Rhv. CHAS. L. TWEEDALE.

Cloth, 582 pages, 11a. 3d.

PRIVATE DOWDINC.A plain record of the after-death experiences of a soldier killed In

the Great War. And some questions on world issues answered by the messenger who taught him wider truths.

With Notes by W. T. P.Cloth, 28. 9d. net, post free.

THROUGH THE MISTS.Or LEAVES from the AUTOBIOGRAPHY of a SOUL In PARADISE

Recorded for the Anthor. By J. R. LEES.Cloth, 68.

SEEING THE INVISIBLE.Practical Studies In Psychometry, Thought Transference, Telepathy,

and Allied Phenomena. By JAMES COATES, Ph.D., F.A.S.Cloth, 68. 8d

ON THE THRESHOLD OF THE UNSEEN.By SIR WILLIAM BARRETT, F.R.S-

It is an expert physicist’s Examination of the Phenomena of Spiritualism and of the Evidence for Survival after Death.

Cloth, 336 pages, 8s. net, post free.

THE RIVER OF DEATH.By A. E. S. (Lady Staplby).

67 pages, 9 d., post free.

PSYCHIC RESEARCH IN THE NEW TESTAMENT.Scientific Justification of some of the Fundamental Claims of

Christianity.By ELLIS T. POWELL, LL.B., D.Sc.

is. 2d., post free

SPIRITUALISM: ITS IDEAS AND IDEALS.A Selection of Leading Articles, Sketches, and Fables by DAVID

GOW, Editor of "L ig h t"102 pages, 2s. 3d., post free.

A GUIDE TO MEDIUMSHIP AND PSYCHICAL UNFOLDMENT.By E. W. and M. H. WALLIS.

L Mediumship Explained. EL How to Develop Mediumship.III. Psychical Powers; How to Cultivate Them.

Cloth, 312 pages, 7s. 3d., post free, or In 3 separate parte, 2s. 2|d. each, post free.

i i i ;

The above works can be obtained at the Offices o f “L IG H T ,” 6, Queen Square, London, W .C .l. Send Remittance with Order.

L I G H T [M»y H, 1921.

MILLIONS OF CHILDREN IN DEADLY PERILTHIS WHITSUNTIDE.

Can any True-Born Briton, can Y O U , Enjoy Your Holiday Knowing that Innocent Babies will Die Whom Y O U could Have Saved?

TO -D A Y ’8 G R E A T C A LL T O H U M A N ITY AN D PITY.

THIS Wbrtranlida iht holiday k ep t in commemoration of ih* coming oi the Holy Ghost—God's Comforter to m i —MILLIONS of little children in Europe are

in the meet dire end immediate peril from the most agonising end miserable of all affliction*—STARVATION.

Famine has closed its cmel grip upon the devastated areas ef Europe, smiting down the weak and hefplsn hi scorse, in Hundreds, and h Rwusidk

Realise this, yon holidai maker, looking forward wits pleasure to a eomfortabk reas sad good holiday fare.

That every bout now ii claiming he wretched v#J tiros. That this very minati few sen my with certainty marks another death scene or another little baby «steed with distortions oc softening bones, deformed for Meta body end mind The Agony and Tragedy ad

it ell m th a t it is aseabas, ft is proviate hie I Ten, yourself, sen cove an innocent life—on too or a sears by giving snob cfiilliegs or pounds as

*ljBjtSSiafiMgAwnDIBKBQARP THAT ANN TW t ORgATTOT BXKOXrJ TIONKRS IN gfTSOFB TO-

PAT.STUD you bt» obw of Ibas* to

boor th e cry fo r bat, and t a r n nwny P O r will you send N O W - - I i tho I n t ocwm of r o a r aerad feeling ond l i t o for imperilled yram l i» " ' It b ? n o t m acb to oob th a t wo, wboH e fe «o fo rtú n e te ss to escapethè worst cewssgwensee ef|__War, «hot»IH bvwp them ohe Sfa be»nti tertwrsit end «latti. |Thev nave ne foed no iheÙer -and WS hCfO.

(test thè resi and tarrihl# wrgen. r of th ie A ppeal «hoold «usne# es . U ueh well of th is tru ly A ofu l Fse t ; —

Far serti ohe mys te himssR. “I oill Iseve it over fer e few dar*." Toe. Three or Fewr Chtldnn oill die borane» Help end Food has net «asse te them in Time.

Jiiwt th in k ef iti A l thè lim e, outsìde enr ren r dwors. a m etti Indi d hfldplmn ehtMrra and rtrìikan MiiUn c i are swidtig far oeet al feed end elstheo—net One Theutaad. Two Theuseed. or s Mendffsd Thnwmnd. hot MTTXIOX9 '

Chéldree m oon end m wonh. thnt they een m m h finteh thrir methsr*« oktrta—chàktron whioau ameeiaien frames sndglserr eyeepleed a itili tur cempnasienfrom yen.

Cm thè «tenisst ha erta et mal «ottona «enl vomein nn- pw*«d ttawrosrrv. whittt Ihey esrmh Kìho fin- «hiht thè Irreeth ef Me is iriag ehehed tram their hveeets throngh «Te Fotdi ef The# Dvs ^

Itemd them entroets ef reperto from Rette! OunmimAsners un thè ignt—tiro entheotfeeted avrawnt» ef aytewitroomaa. nmtsrsted n esery Astuti

H c e d r a # e f emù end oom en beve feltra ty thè raad- sède in th è # huwe#m mav*h h r fo n i end «better. In thè roncatene m otec lw v k e e f th è R stheniea Q sn n m c st tra iv i m to A R e «arontrv ea thè grnem sne ta c i e f raR seting thè dsed hedtse. h a e f tlwm oso d#eneed. em eeteten and m ntftnSe af eAsthteg. ber ìmromdiwtet? d este la te» ptecn t e t t e d hoR -aated psaptt ero vnadb te strip b u s th è dsnd aro# whntevev d etten e R pnrom ro O tte rnsnlt e f team M ette t i th è! eneem enc enm heve d d d f t t i sso tsfl n teitta lo i M. R. B u m uw "

An ros s t MiM srrltloc le fthe " Binmlnfhsin Powt" d e tr f lu Ite l . “ «mali ^Ilwr« hslf M ^ T ' nd, wh— the— *t~ ~t t i thronfh Un

erette Un ff«.fio* eeOs wat into eoe of Uwa» by mean* af s llcliUd «s i e te, tv s flvtbvwv «hltiree N m «w itoasrslbte in the f i r f r i rear rolles ? TWy «It sil tUy le Uro ter! without llftit er food.**

t e i Ulte tele Vienne—whav« the rondlllon« sre not ef Uw worst character Inscio*. If ywo «se. l i roten* whst the r a llr la e saierorst Uw Utile sum in teas f**<mr»ht* conditioned te t r i flU sre » Ite r sfo too terrible lo publish. Will you. see you refuse TOUR help ?

CO N D ITIO N S TOO A PPA I.TJN Q TO TULX.T UNDERSTAND.

‘‘In some d is tr ic ts th e re is n o t a child alive under I poors of ago, th e ir M others being too starved to norm tbmi and there being no milk at all.

___ ____-- “ A nam ic sad unfa.nourished children get that lim bs frost-b itten . They live in u nhealed dwellings.

"M others have no Milk hr th e ir Babies, and tho Bahia o re too weak to cry for wiM of i t .

(A H ospital.) ‘‘AH kaA of bod clothing are falling t* pieces. T here is no mstoiul lo r bondages, ond no Soap.

“ Babies ore born to parents who have no t a single rag • g arm en t w ith which to desks th o rn ; they are wrapped is pieces of paper and peroh from cold.

“ The refugees hove at houses, do clothes, no tosh. The children a re mere rsggsl skeletons.

“ T here arc 190,000 tuber- culous children, 20,000 ef them suffering from tuber­cu lous Qi.cii.rt af tho boost

. . to crippled s AR icke ts th a t a t 8 end 6 yaMs of age th ey e ra unable to waft.

“ M any children rotas about unfed end savage libs l i t t le wild animals.

, , Eleven children, dead of fam ine, lying bjr the roadside in a journey of fifty miles. ____W H A T A LITTLE MONO _______ w njjD O .

clothe oC l will feed eo d W naked sta rv ing child.

C9 will feed 90 children for o track.

£S trill feed SO children lor a week or 4 children for I m onths.

■ « 1 0 will feed 1 0 0 children hr * DTf oh or 10 children hr

6 week«. and £ 1 0 0 will feed 1 . 0 0 0 children for a wwsk. We tag of you, ww pray of you, at this Whitsun period, is

ngaalisw ywur rroroigmrr. Id emphssi«w your broad-tnind*A iwas, to manifest yout mercy by sanding on TO-DAY—NOW sad AT ONCE—tea contribution you can host spare (and d than ywn ore thw host judge), to stop this slaughter of the innocents and to savw two HelpMro Inheritors of Cite tmphw from thw differing they do not dsoorvw sad the Death v b d should not ha their lot. ___________{ M u a m n a a r o r o r o n a s s a m r o M s a a n a r o Q 1 SA VE THE C H ILD REN FUN D}— c * IS u h tiH e O f A« V v Ctoritici Act ISIS= r , i i ii. , f | | . Qiurv Two Aenmmoe ov O.vreuauuvsS3 Hie Bi i i i . e C . n e e . t Hnrwvu, AnM Ok>sQ W m e O M r;« = Twe Rt . H ot. B i l l Pruswe. K .G .: Twe Be. Hce. U w | S Romtrr CUrtu I Pi Ts LOM « u n t i l— Ckaxneee ef f i e e i l t . af - f e e t the Chtldvte lead " (Rsew XfS) |

16. CeMva Square. BegteS Strsd, UaAta. V I. _ gM l W e tA m .k c a G if t to h e lp B t B u rn s » =§

l aroi 4s# s t e t sal 8R ( I f l t r w in Ute h n t e Aro«» d rorowpo^S TOTf-rr ____ _ , 1, i » W bbä ta m to #I Pud■ RARR, pH................. ......... -M.M,-«S A D M R M „ „ .„ .hob ................——M "HtirT.o r o s a r o

'B e w B t d M w J

h B S v f l y f l»J F mjum Dm s m s HsstSWvt at t g

m l Saunt»;

ASMetafUwsi, L ra tv tn IB *. M w S tree t. H u t S tree t, end PuMtshed h r the Squares S s*»Q uptia Row. W .C. I - A ten tay, Abp I ASA. Itti-

M h t Bwh.lt i «• Gh»- M i : ■aesee. Dense* B I (Mo’s ro teasBofovtL mro A Iw iitete*.

MIYATOVICH ON PROPHECY8 EE PAGE 326.

E c to p la sm .B y S ta n le y De B rath ,

M e n ta l P ro jec tio n s . B y D r. L in d sa y Jo h n so n , M A

T h e N a tu re of Sin,

F e a t s of Houdinf,

P sy c h ic Photography. (I llu s tra te d .)

P ro b le m s of M edium ship M unnings-G aulton C ase .SATURDAY, MAY H»t 19*1

Dr. 2.106. -Vol. XLI. Registered a t a Ilivipiptr

Price Feurpence.

S p ir i t R e tu rn .B y M iss E . K ath a rin e B a tes.

L I G H TLondon Spiritualist Alliance, Ltd.,«, QUEEN SQUARE, SOUTHAMPTON ROW, W.O. 1.

T e l e p h o n e : M useum 5 1 0 6 .

M EETIN G S IN MAY.FRIDAY, MAY -20th, a t 3 p.m.

Conversational Gathering. At 4 p.m. “ Talks with a Spirit Control,” and Answers to Questions. Medium, Mrs. M. Wallis.

TUESDAY, MAY 24th, a t 3.30 p.m.Clairvoyant Descriptions by Mr. Vont Peters.

THURSDAY, MAY 26th, at 7.30 p.m.SPECIAL MEETING, when Mr. H. W. Engbolm will deliver an Address, “ Is Spiritualism a Religion?’’[Note.—Mr. EDgholm is taking the place of Miss Lind-af- Hageby on this occasion, as Miss Lind is unavoidably prevented from giving an Address at the L.S.A. untif the autumn.]

FRIDAY, MAY 27th, at 3 p.m.Conversational Gathering.. At 4 p.m., Trance Address on " Progression in the Spirit World.” Medium, Mrs. M. H. Wallis.

S pecial N otice.—Admission to the Tuesday Séances is confined to Members. To all other meetings Associates are admitted without charge, and visitors on payment of one ■shilling (except when Clairvoyance is given). At the Friday meetings, tea and biscuits are provided at 3.30 p.m., at a I moderate charge.

Marylebone Spiritualist Association, Ltd., I8TEIN W AY H A L L LOWER 8EY M 0 UR 8TR EE T, W. 1.

SUNDAY NEXT .............I ' MR. A. VOUT PETERS.Welcome to «11. Admission free. Collection.

Stemway Hall is within two minutes' walk of Selfridge’e, Oxford St. Spiritualists and inquirers are invited to join the Association.

The London Spiritual Mission,13, Pembridge Place, Bayswater, W.

SUNDAY, MAY 22n>.At n a.m. _ pp ... REV. G. WARD.At 6-30 p.m. ... :.. ... HR. E. W. BEARD.Wednesday, May 25tli, 7-30 p.m. MR. ROBERT KING,

The “ W. T. S tead ” Library and Bureau, 30a, B a k er S treet. W .

Hours 11 a.m. to 0 p.m.(Closed Saturdays and Sundays.)

Restaurant 12 noon to 0 p.m. Tuesdays 12 to 9.

Tuesday, May 24th, at 7 ... ... MR. J. J . YAN GO.Thursday, May 26th, at 3.30 ... REV. C. DRAYTON THOMA8 .

“ Problems of Trance Communication.*’Devotional Group, Miss Violet Burton, May 26th.

Members Free. Visitors Is.

The British College of PsychicTel.] 59. HOLLAND PARK, LONDON, W. n. [PabMTOì

Hon. Principal .............. J . H kwat MoKbnjsie,

Public Lectures.Public Lecture, "Healing by Concentration,” Wednesday, May 26Ul 1

at 8 p,m. MR. W. S. HENDRY.Talks on "Practical Healing,” Tuesdays, at 3 p.m. MR. W. 8

HENDRY."Study of Spiritual Laws.” Thursday, at 3.15 p.m.

MRS. FLORENCE EVERETT.The College provides tne best equipped (>entre for Psychical Research I

in Britain. Opportunities for Practical Experience.Public Clairvoyance.

Friday, May 20th, at 8 p.m.—MRS. OG1LVIE, the Scotch Seer and Healer.

Tuesday, May 24th. at 3-30 p m .-M R S. MARRIOTT.Friday, May 27th. a t 8 p.m .-M R. VOUT PETERS.Town Members— Entrance fee, £2 2 s .; annual subscription. £3 3». Country Members— Entrance fee. £ 1 Is.; annual subscription, £2 2a, Membership (pro rata) can be taken up at any time. Apply Hon. Sec.

MR. W. S. HENDRY,Healer and Instructor at the British College, 59, Holland Park. W.u. Vital Magnetic and Mental Healing. Practical Instruction, Class or

Individual. Correspondence Courses.Apply to Hon. 8ec.

On the “ H IGH ER A S P E C T S OF SPIRITUALISM .”

22, Princes Street, Cavendish Square, W. London Academy of Music. By «1. HAROLD CARPENTER.

Sunday, May 22nd, at 3.16 p.m., “ The Kingdom of Heaven."

Admission free; Silver Collection.

PSYCHO-THERAPY(D R U G L E S S M E N T A L HEALING).

Neurasthenia, Neuralgia, Insomnia, Epilepsy, Shell-shock and other nerve and functional disorders curable by Suggestion.

Tel. No.) BO OK LET 7d. po st F b e e F rom— [Western64,

Dr. C. G. SANDER, 4, Knaresborough-place. London, S.W.5CONSULTATION and CORRESPONDENCE.

T H E B U D D H I S T S O C I E T YHolds Public Meetings every Sunday Evening at 7 p.m. in the EMERSON CLUB, 19, BUCKINGHAM STREET,

STRAND, W.C.All interested in the teachings of the Buddha are invited to attend these Lectures. ( Tuesday Meetings discontinued).

Publications :—

“ T H E B U D D H I S T R E V I E W ’A Quarterly, containing valuable and authoritative articles.

I Sample copy, 1/2. Yearly Subscription, 4/6.“LOTUS BLOSSOMS"

A collection of the sublimest utterances of the Buddha. Gives a clear outline of the meaning of Buddhism, drawn from original sources. Price 7d.

A ll publications post free.

Science,

J

Wimbledon Spiritualist Mission.BROADWAY HALL (through passage between 4 & 6, The Broadway).

Sunday, May 22nd, at 11 a.m. ... ... MR. ROWELL.6.30 p.m. 1 MR. G. PRIOR.

Wednesday, May 25th, 3 p.m„ Healing Circle. Treatment. 4 to 5,MR. it MRS. LEWIS..

7>20 ... Meetings for Members and Associates only.

Brighton Spiritualist Brotherhood,Old Steine Hall, 52a, Old Steine, Brighton,

Special Lecture, Saturday. 7 .30, DR. W. J. VANSTONE. Sunday, 11.30 and 7. DR. W. J. VANSTONE.

Monday and Tuesday, MRS. MARY GORDON. Worthing Branch— W est Street Hall, Worthing, Sunday, 11.15 & 6.15,

MRS. GORDON.

Delphic Club, 22a, Regent Street, S.W.t.Wednesday. May 18th ........................ MADAME LEONORA,

Clairvoyant Descriptions.Friday, May 20th ........................ DR. J. STENSON HOOKER.

“ Life’s Very Best Psychology.'*Members' Subscription : Entrance, 2 guineas : Town, 3 guineas ;

Country, 2 guineas.

T H E C A T A L O G U E t°hfe LIB R AR Y(Consisting of Three Thousand Volumes) of the

London Spiritualist Alliance, Ltd.PRICE 2/8 POST FREE.

From Librarian, London Spiritualist Alliance, Ltd., 6, Queen Square, Southampton Row, London, W.C. 1.

O ff ic e of “ L ig h t , ” 6, Queen S quare, L ondon, W.C.l.

N urse Attendant Wanted for an Invalid Lady; need not be fully trained ; able to help in light b usehold duties.—Apply,

in first -nitance, by letter only, *' L ,"7 5 , Iverna Court, Kensingtoo, W 8 .— Highest references indispensable.

Lady (Investigator) would give 10/- weekly and under* take cooking and light housework to stay wi b bpiritua i«U

(London) through June, seances.—** E.,” c/o J. H. Goring, 3, Tudor Street, London, E.C. 4.

ft f^urative Suggestion,” by Robert McAllan, proves the value of hypnotic suggestion in treating moral, men tel

and nervous disorders, as Insomnia, Neurasthenia, Obsessions, Dr p tension. Pelf-consciousness, A c.; free from author, 4. Manchester***., Mancheater-square, London. W .l. Hours, 10.30 to 6.30. Mayfair 1386,

h i

A JO U R N A L OFSPIRITUAL PROGRESS & PSYCHICAL RESEARCH

“ Light! Mobb Light 1 ”— Goethe. “ Whatsoever doth hake Manifest is Light t"—Paul.

No. 2,106,—VoL. XLI. [Registered as] Saturday, May 21, 1921. [aNewspaper] P rice Fourfehce.

Wftat “ Clafrt” Stands for.“ LIGHT ” proclaims a belief in the existence and life of the spirit apart from, and independent of, the material organism, and in the reality and value of in­telligent intercourse between spirits embodied and spirits discarnate. This position it firmly and consis­tently maintains. Its columns are open to a full and free discussion—conducted in the spirit of honest, cour­teous, and reverent inquiry—its only aim being, in tbe words of its motto, “ Light 1 More Light 1 ”

N O TES BY T H E W AY.PILGRIMS.

Dark is the brae, but the stars are bright;Heavy the way, but our hearts are light.Over the marshland, sable and damp Hovers the fen-fire’s fitful lamp.We find no lure in its faithless gleam,For we know our goal and we hold our dream.We keep to the height where the fresh winds are, And follow the light of one bright star.

Lucius.

We have written before on the question of humour in Lioht and, in thinking over the subject, recalled with smiles the amount of unconscious humour which

' appeared in the Spiritualistic journals of the past. It was a hard tim e for some of them—the exponents of an unpopular truth, utterly misunderstood by the world and not always properly understood by those who championed it. The old Spiritualists, like the old Puritans, were seldom people with a sense of the humorous. Their task was a grim one—standing their ground and "holding on.” Mark Tapley himself might have lost his cheerfulness under the ordeal. We could tell some droll stories of the strange things which sometimes appeared in Spiritualistic journals now defunct. Som etim es there was a lack of material, and the contents of a paper were not merely inappropriate —they were . incongruous. One issue of a certain journal contained, amongst tit-bits of general know­ledge, the inform ation that from one pair of pigs a progeny of over one hundred thousand would be pro­duced in six years—an instructive item, but with no apparent bearing on the problems of Psychical Besearch.

* * * *

Those were grey days for the pioneers of Human Survival as a scientific fact. The orators were usually men with nothing to commend their message but its tamestness—they were often destitute alike of eloquence and education. There were verv few capable organiiera: business talents were rare, and the message w as too often given in a confused and ignorant fashion bv people whose spiritual fitness was not accompanied by any intellectual capacity. Meantime those who had the mental competence for tbe various tasks held aloof—with a few noble exceptions. The thing was not respectable—it was, indeed, ridiculous, although

"Itobr can be obtafneb at all Xoobatalls anb ftewsaaentd: or bn Subscription,

2?/•• per annum*

there was a great tru th behind it. I t .was merely a bu tt tor criticism. When we think of these things, our hearts may well bum within us a t the dauntless courage and endurance of the Old Guard who fought so well against every kind of discouragement. Most of all m ust we reverence the memory of the few men of education and refinem ent who, amid things tha t repelled their sense of dignity and fitness, stood for a tru th unconsciously distorted by its champions and reviled by its enemies because it came in such a questionable shape.

* * * *

A le tte r from a lady correspondent tells of a com­m unication from her son who is on “ the other side” and who stated th a t he had met another young fellow called Rolf, about whom a book bad been written. O ur correspondent asked if there was such a book and we were able to assure her th a t there was, v i z . , the book "G renadier R olf." I t reminded us of an incident which occurred some three years ago when a correspondent wrote to tell us how in a private circle the communicating intelligence recommended one of the sitters to read a book called "B indw eed," as it contained m uch th a t was in line with what he (the spirit) wished to say—a kind of unpremeditated book test. Nobody knew of such a book, neither did we, b u t we inserted a notice in Liout and all ended happily. The notice was seen by a lady who knew the book and its author (Miss Gabrielle Vallings). Such cases m ay not be critic-proof, but they are interesting, and as there are several of them, they have a cumu­lative force.

SIR OLIVER LODGE AS SCIENTIST.

“John O’London's Weekly,” in its issue of the 14th inst., publishes an article on Sir Oliver Lodge well calculated to give a larger and juster view of that famous scientist than obtains in the minds of the uninformed person to whom he is merely an “authority on ghosts."

The journal refers to the fact that on June 17th, 1919, Sir Oliver received the treasured Albert Medal of the Royal Society of Arts “ in recognition of his work as the pioneer of wireless telegraphy," and relates that he was in 1881 appointed professor a t the Liverpool University College, “ wnere he spent nineteen years, raised a family of twelve children nnd became the pioneer of wireless"; that he was Rector of Birmingham University from 1900 to 1919; that he holds the Rumford Medal of the Royal Society and nine honorary degrees, and that he has been President of the British Association.

Much of tho remainder of the article is occupied in show­ing how the work of Marconi and of the German Hertz (of the Hertzian waves) was allied to the original dis­coveries of Lodge. I t concludes with a statement in which all who are acquainted with the labours of the great scientist will cordially concur: “ He is the finest exponent of science in our academic world."

T h e I n flu en ce of F r ien d s .—Gradually and unwittingly our friends transmute our nature. Like the Norsemen of old we mingle our blood. Spiritually we interpenetrate. From living close to one we shall come to act promptly and well. Another will make it simple for us to think and feel disinterestedly. A third by the breadth of his human kindness will cause us to feel ashamed of any trifling pre­judice. A fourth by her tender ways will communicate her tenderness. Indeed, we cannot measure the debt which Qfl'9 to our frjends, - Qufforp

CAN THE FUTURE BE FORETOLD?SOME VERIFIED PROPHECIES.

By COUNT CHEDO MIYATOVICH.(Formerly Serbian Minister to the Court of St. Jam es’s.)

aghcxicaggOne of the most important questions—indeed, the vital

question—with which Spiritualism concerns itself is the in­quiry: Is there a life after death? Thanks to the careful collection of numerous facts and phenomena, and thanks to the scientific experiments, tha t question—placed in the forefront of popular interest by the terrible losses during the war—has been answered affirmatively. Spiritualism has thus, in my humble opinion, rendered an imperishable and glonous service to Humanity.

But immediately next in importance seems to me to be the question: Is it possible to foresee the coming events in the life of individuals? Having studied th a t question for many years, I hare been compelled, by the accumulation of a great number of facts, to arrive a t the conclusion th a t it is possible to foresee and describe accurately not only the coming events in the lives of individuals, but also the events in the lives of nations and States.

I suppose tha t, if I could prove the last part of my statement, i t would not be necessary to quote concrete cases of the accurate forecasting of events in private life— I think tha t every tenth man and every fifth woman in our modern society could tell qf some such cases. I will, therefore, confine myself now only to a few statements con­cerning the foretelling of events in national life.

When on March 13th, 1903, the famous clairvoyant, Mrs. Ju lia Burchell, of Bradford, saw and described the assassin­ation of King Alexander and Queen Drags of Serbia in al­most all the minute details as i t really happened on the 11th of June of the same year, the Secretary of the Society for Psychical Research asked me if I knew of some other prophecy of events, which were foretold as going to happena t some later date. I t was arranged between us th a t I

iy, place my account in an to the Society, to keep until

arrangedshould describe such a prophecy, p ac e

deliver i t t* ‘envelope, seal it , an d H 1 invited them to open and1 invited them to open and publish it. 1 described what a Serbian peasant (of the village Kremna, TJjitsa D istrict, Serbia) by name Mata, stated in June. 1868, would happen

in Serbia when the Pretender, Prince Peter Karageorgs- vitch, became the K ing of Serbia.

I now publicly invite the Society to open my letter u i publish the first half of it (bu t no t the second). I t will (a seen th a t M ata foretold the events which happened fortr- seven years afterwards, and of which we have all been wit- nesses.

As another proof I will quote the great French clair­voyant D r. Michael Nostradamus. The first edition of Im prophecies of events in the life of nations was published in 1338 in Lyons. As an old student of Nostradamus I pub­lished in the London Sunday paper “The People,” on the 17th of January , 1915, five months after the declaration of the war, what, according to Nostradamus, would be the re­sult of th a t war. In th a t article I informed the public that Germany would be defeated, th a t Austro-Hungary would he. disrupted and reduced to its original provinces, whilst Hungary would become independent; th a t Bohemia and Poland would be free and independent; Roumania much en­larged, and a new and great Slav S tate be created between Switzerland and the Danube (Yugoslavia); and that Basis would come to grief, Turkey be broken, and Palestine and Syria a ttain a new organisation.

W hat I did not mention then was th a t Nostradamns foresaw the submarine warfare, and saw and described aero­planes fighting and throwing bombs on towns. Nor did I allude then to one of the most remarkable facts, namely, that he mentioned by name the K ing of Bulgaria, calling Km “ the fairhaired Ferdinand,” and stating correctly that he would break with France, and for th e sake of Macedonia, enter into the war, but would be defeated.

W ith such facts before us what justification can there be for saying th a t i t is impossible to foresee and foretell com­ing events in the lives of nations? And if i t is possible to do this regarding the lives of nations, why not regarding the lives ofm dividiials? Of verified predictions of this latter class many thousands of well-authenticated cases could be quoted.

SPIRIT RETURN : A STRIKING CASE.W h e r e Telktatht D o n Nor A m i .

Miss £ . Katharine Bates (Bournemouth), whose name is so well known in connection with psychic investigation, writes:—

I have just remembered a very excellent case of a spirit description being strenuously denied as having any signifi­cance.

The wife a t a barrister friend of mine (afterwards a judge) went to a medium recommended by myself, trusting to get a description of her son who was killed in the sortie from Ladysmith in the Boer War, on January 6th, 1901. The boy—then about twenty-two yean of age— did not appear to the medium, but an old gentleman with very white ha ir and a red face (so described by the medium) did appear, much to the disappointment of the sitter. When I was telling her husband in the evening about this, won­dering bow any other members of his family should have appeared instead of the one so lately deceased, the wife was very severe in her strictures, and declined to believe that the appearance had anything to do with her husband. “Of coarse, he never had an old unde with a red face and white hair, quite absurd!” When she had finished assuring us of this, the judge (as he then was) remarked veryquietly, “ I t sounds very like my great unde. Bichard B----- ,who bred a t Dover when I eras a small boy, and ( tu n in g to me) bad a very great admiration for yonr father, by the bye; y o u presence would have quite accounted for bis wish to poy yon a visit. My wife probably never beard of him.”

On the following day, “ Unde Bicfaard” appeared again to the clairvoyant, so dearly tha t i t was impossible to doubt Ins identity, more especially as be gave a description of hiinsi If Also, my dear old nurse, whom be had known well in those early days, appeared a t the same time. Now, 1 venture to my that even the 8.P.B. would find it difficult to pick holes in this evidence of a non-telepathic origin. I wad never seen the old gentleman, who lived alone. My

father, a great invalid, never took me to see the old bachelor unde for obvious reasons. He appeared afterwards on a photographic plate with my dear old nurse, whom be had known well, according to the judge's story. I t would be difficult to find a better example of non-telepatlnc ipim description. Neither my n one nor my father had ever spoken to me about “ C ode Richard,” whom I never saw except in an ordinary photograph (or perhaps it was a sketch) in the Maidstone drawing-room, when I was quite eighteen years old, and living with his niece. Bat for the judge’s momentary memory of this old gentleman, bis ora great uncle, we should never have beard qf him agata. Doubtless much is put down to telepathy in these cases, which should be entered as recurrent memory. Even sue such case as I have quoted would do much to undermine the telepathic extinguisher as being applicable to all such cases as these.

THE PATH IN THE SKY.

The woods were dark and the night was black, And only an owl could see the track.Yet the* cheery driver made his_ way Through the great pine woods as if i t were day.I asked him, “ How do yon manage to see? The rood and the forest are one to me.”“To me as well.” he replied, “and I Can only drive by the path in the sky.”I looked above where the tree-top« tall Bose from the road like an ebon wall.And lo! a beautiful starry laneWound as the road wound, and made it plain.And since, when the pathway of life is drear, And all is blackness, and doubt, and fear, When the horrors of midnight are here below, And I see not a step of the way to go.Then, ah! then, I can look on high.And walk on earth by the path in the sky,

M»y 31, 1921. L I G H T vr.

NATURAL L A W IN S U P E R N O R M A L P H E N O M E N A .

Lacruaa bt Dk. W. J. V u n o x i.

(C o n tin u e d from , pa g e 312.)

Thus far we have considered phenomena related definitely Id matter. Let ns now turn onr attention to the realm of Ijmad, and consider telepathy, clairvoyance, clairaodience, I_etc. Until the discovery of wireless telegraphy the powers p telepathy were considered unnatural, nut now it is con- adered as a scientific fact. Now, of what does it really consist? Apparently it is assumed that thought, by means <f onr brain cells, sends forth emanations that affect the atmosphere, or travel through the ether with characteristic m slngths, according to the thought conveyed, causing

‘¡■pressions on the consciousness of the recipient, so that be may interpret clearly the message sent.

It will be seen from this that mind, acting on brain, most utilize energy in- some form, and probably makes the bran radio-active. At the same time it controls the radia­tions. and focusses them so accurately that disregarding sD opposition in the ether, they reach their goal, and pro­duce a reaction in the mind of the receiver. This is ex­actly what takes place according to natural law in wire- las telegraphy. Accepting the reality of spirit communi­cations. it is natural to conclude that the spirit, who is a

. thinking being, can act upon the plasma of universal con­sciousness, and in like manner register communications of thought, using the vibrations of ether according to natural Ins. The impression received may be interpreted in the ■nse consciousness in the form of pictures, sounds, or feel­ings. and may even create in the surrounding ether thought- forms which have an objective reality, and which can be seen sal measured by others who have not received the mind wave. Or in some instances the spirit may send the thought current, and, if the auric plasma of the receiver is «officient, build up a materialisation of that thought, and instil it with sentient - intelligence that can act within the limits of the desire. This is known to be done both with regard to discarnate spirits, and to human beings still in the flesh.

Reference has been made to the human aura. This can be demonstrated by analogy with all the phenomena of

^ ' phosphorescence, which is in evidence in the mineral, vege­table and animal kingdoms. I t is further known that both

, organic and inorganic substances and creatures, under the y h ëaâ o f de rtain stimuli, emit, or restrain, or vary the characteristics of their phosphorescent emanations. Now, these emanations must nave some effect upon the atmos­phere and ether, and normally the intensity of that effect will be according to the ratio of the distance. So that mrroonding each object there would appear to be an at­mospheric plasma vibrant and atone with the source of its creation. This radiant aura is seen with the glow­worm. the zoophile, and a thousand other natural crea- Mres.

In human beings the auric vibrations are naturally of a finer order, and consequently are seen only by super sensitive people, but the natural law is the same.

The extension of consciousness experienced by some people is undoubtedly a protrusion and focussing of this plasmic aura through space, to a degree that is all hut ■finite, no that the long arm of the consciousness of this farultv is almost without limit. The theory has also been held by the Egyptians that the aura could he detached and pent forth charged with Intelligence and consciousness ; hence the K a and other bodies supposed to be the spirit ’doubles on whatever plane of consciousness it was required In serve. From this i t can be seen that the phenomenon of apparitions can be in harmony with natural laws.

never is privileged to witness the numerous phe- na associated with psychic and spiritualistic manifea-

’ fetione must be prepared to find some that appear incon- satent with natural laws, but let i t be remembered that the limit of what is natural or normal to our consciousness ■ not aaceonrilv the lim it of our latent consciousness, and when that which slumbers in us is awakened we shall see the perfect harmony of natural laws with the spiritual. Is fact, there is no demarcation. Spirit manifesta in ■otter, mind and spirit, but adapts its expression in differ­ent ways, according to the sphere of its operation.

So-called miracles and supernatural phenomena are no a m the exclusive evidence of spirit survival than they ire of Deity, bat they are, or may be, evidences of higher phases of human consciousness and being, and undoubtedly are aha the means used by discarnate spirits to commun­al« with earth beings.

There ia great value in phenomena as far as they go. stimulate man to make progress, and by the evi-

flmce they afford of latent lava and forces, call upon him la mek to awaken in himself thorn higher and finer aspect« of lit being which wfll enable him to correspond with a H er n fim m eo t of aonl.

To tint end be aeeka to harmonise all. and he finds that In pregrew is based upon a larger and richer knowledge •f aster» as re reeling the material expression of spirit. h he advances the Infinite Mind bids him seek a fresh

aspect of truth, and he experiences a new birth on a higher plane of being ; Spirit within and around invite-, him to function on planer, which before appeared miraculous, and unfolds to his spirit vision the magnificence of nature in a new light, revealing the radiant splendour of the Spiritual world where crude matter is transcended, and limited reason becomes divine intuition. The keynote to this is harmony, and that is love in which dwells abiding peace.

The urgent need of to-day is to prove the perfect har­mony of science, philosophy, religion and practical normal living. The discord of the past has been through the oppo­sition of religion to natural science, and vice verta. If Spiritualism is indifferent to science and without a religions consciousness, it wfll remain isolated and become as dog­matic as the old theologies, and as attenuated as a limited theosophy.

There is a mystical aspect of Spiritualism which reaches out and seeks for anion with the whole, discovers the Divine Spirit in all creation, and lives and moves and baa its be­ing in the one all-pervading divine reality. I t seeks and finds the inner meaning of all the exquisite productions of nature. I t learns the mystery of transcendental evolution to be a continual dying to the old orders and rebirth in the new. I t teaches that the awakening of consciousness to a new plane of thought and feeling means the revelation of a new aspect of truth, which in turn calls for a readjust-ment of relative values and a transformation of the self- expression. Thus, all things become new and this renewal is progressive and eternal, ever unfolding the infinite in personal experience and comprehending the mystery of life without end.

This Mystic Spiritualism is more concerned with the demonstration of spirit than spirits. I t seeks to show that spiritual phenomena, in the highest and best sense, are the inheritance of human spirits in the flesh, and whatever is ennobling in that inheritance is to be used by man. It holds out the promise that, in the use of these powers, man will reveal the mysteries of nature, and enrol matter and all its forces in his service, so that the uneasiness of excessive toil wfll end: the confusion oí uncertain reason­ing will cease: and disease and sorrow will no longer canse death. Bat that great change wfll only come by the •*laugh­ing off of old conditions before the evolved new. which by nature will demand its New Heaven and New Earth. The passing of one state to the other will be like the transition of childhood into manhood, like the birth of a cloud above the cascade.

This Mystical Spiritualism has been known by indi­viduals throughout all the ages of the past in every race and religion. It has been the secret of genius in poets, musi­cians, painters, sculptors, scientists and reformers. I t has always characterised itself by freedom from dogma and has always possessed the Messing of the open vision. That vision of soul has always brought a buoyant %ense of the harmonies of all creation, so that the whole being, like a delicately tuned instrument, has responded to the rhythm of nature and the music of the spheres.

This is the new order of the coming race which the present revival in Spiritualism represents. In it is the New Evangel, only new in that it brings the ascetic, with all his ecstatic visions, oat of the hermit's cell into the arena of life. It makes the dreamer, like Joseph of old, the man of affairs, and brings the romantic and poetic from the realm of fancy to the heart of practical being.

In this state of consciousness angels wfll once more walk with men as visitants from other worlds, and the realm of Spirit will be known to all.

Enthusiastic applause greeted the conclusion of Dr. Va listone*s lecture. To one member of the audience who opined that a time such as the Doctor had foreshadowed —when the troubles and anxieties of life would all be over­passed—would be a time of stagnation, he replied that it was true that to do away with the law of antagonism on the present plane of being would bring chaos, but it did not follow that this would be the case on a higher plane. Another mem­ber having alluded to recently reported cases of the ap­pearance of the materialised double of a living person, Dr. Vanstone stated th a t his own double had very frequently been seen, and that without his knowing anything about it at the time. His brother often saw him in this wav. On one occasion, however, when he was in Cornwall he agreed with his brother on a jest. Putting himself into a hypnotic condition be thought of certain numbers. His brother, many miles away, not only saw the numbers correctly, but saw him also. He was perfectly convinced of the power of thought to build up not merely an etheric form, but some­times an actual materialisation. In the present day we were leading a superficial life, but if we looked into the past we found that the old saints and hermits disciplined their lives to soefa an extent that they were adepts in these things. He went on to refer to that state of mystic con­sciousness beantifulfy described by Wordsworth, in which the human spirit was aware of i t s unity with the 3pirit in all nature—in tree and cloud, flower and sea. Nature un­folded herself only to her wooer. He who would know her mysteries must be a mystic. But that meant toil and travail, and sometimes heart-break.

The scientist of the future would he a Spiritualist, a Spiritualist who was not instructed by his dominant sp ir i t control, hot who in spirit unlocked the laws of spirit.

■

■ ■

328 L I G H T [May 81, 1921.

D R . JA M E S P E E B L E S .

A Wonderful L ife-Record.

Dr. James Peebles, if be live until the 23rd March, 1922, will have completed one hundred years of life. He will n o t be the only centenarian Spiritualist, but he will have established a record in many ways unique.

Let me give a few facts about him in support o f the proposition.

He has been five times round the world, visiting and working in most of the civilised countries of the earth and many uncivilised ones. Dong after the age of ninety he stood straight as an arrow, his height being six feet# and his physical proportions splendid—“a magnificent specimen of physical and mental manhood,’’ as one of his biographers describes him.He has been a speaker, writer and lecturer for nearly eighty years. He was one of the earliest temperance workers, and as an E m ancipa tion advocate stood with John Brown and William Lloyd Garrison.

He has known many of the foremost men of the world, some of them as intimate friends. To mention a few, there were Ralph Waldo Emerson, Carlyle, Victor Hugo, Walt Whitman, John Bright, Gerald Massey, Theodore Parker, Henry Ward Beecher—the list runs into scores of names.I have taken a few almost at random. Kings and princes and notabilities of all kinds come into the catalogue.

But the man may stand for himself, by the greatnep of his own personality, the wonder and variety of his achieve­ments which would fill a large book.

His family derives from the Scottish family of that name and belongs to the branch which settled in Vermont cen­turies ago. Like Abraham Lincoln he was_ born in a log cabin, and either witnessed or took part in some of the greatest events in American history.

“Youngest of old men,” foremost of the veterans of Spiritualism still on earth, he is still at work, ardent, optimistic, invincibly active—a fighter for Truth, a shaper of forces, a moulder of thought. Known to all who stand for spiritual progress he is only unknown to the great mass of mankind because he stands in a region unfamiliar to those whose interests are concerned only with matters of no permanence, the idols of an hour, the things of the moment.

His books are well known to Spiritualists, but he has put the best part of himself into other forms of action, he is the greatest missionary worker Spiritualism has pro­duced. We hope to celebrate his hundredth birthday in M arch n e x t and to wish him (however extravagant it may sound) many happy returns. At least he will have many birthdays to keep in the Summerland of which he has written so enthusiastically. D. G.

T H E N A T U R E O F S IN .

I» it a “ Theological F igment” ?

Miss H. A. Dallas writes:—“In L ight of April 23rd (page 266) Dr. Ellis Powell is

reported to have said: ’Sin is entirely a theological fig­ment.’ What he meant by that phrase in this connection I do not know, but I am sure he did not mean to make light of sin; or to suggest that cruelty, lust, and deceit may be adequately described as merely ’missing a mark’—just fail­ing to attain an ideal.

“I venture to draw attention to this phrase because it is liable to be misunderstood and to be quoted as justifying an accusation sometimes made against Spiritualism, that it makes little of sin and denies its terrible consequences. This is not true; but ambiguity in dealing with the subject may give this impression.

“The terrible records of the National Society for the Pre­vention of Cruelty to Children alone would suffice to justify the confession constantly used by communicants of the An­glican Church ’the burden (of sinl is intolerable.’ I t is only by facing the fact of human wickedness that we can fight it with any hope of success, and how can those who do so regard sin as a ’theological figment’?”

We showed Miss Dallas’s letter to Dr. Powell, who writes:—

“When I said that sin was entirely a theological fig­ment it was, of course, the theological doctrine of sin which I had in my mind. I mean the doctrine which affirms din to be an essential factor of an equally essential depravity on the part of man. instead of being a proneness to missing the mark on the part of a creature endowed with free-will. For instance, let us look for a moment at Calvin on sin. In his ’Institutes’ ha says this:—

“ ’Let us hold this as an undoubted truth, which no op­position can ever shake, that the mind of man is so com­pletely alienated from the righteousness of G od4 that it conceives, desires, and undertakes everything that is lmpi-

, ous, perverse, base, impure, and flagitious y that his heart is so thoroughly infected by the poison of sin that it cannot produce anything hut what is corrupt; and that if, at any tin)e, men (|o anything apparently good, yet the mind always

remains involved in hypocrisy and fallacious obliquity, and the heart enslaved by its inward perverseness. . . Jn vain do we look in our nature for anything that is good. . , We derive an innate depravity from our very birth: the denial of this is an instance of consummate impudence. , . All children, without a single exception, are polluted, aa soon as they exist. . Infants themselves, as they bring their condemnation into the world with them, are rendorea obnoxious to punishment by their own sinfulness. For though

- they have not yet produced the fruits of their iniquity, yet they have the seed of it in them: their whole naturecannot but be odious and abominable to God.’

“That this abominable dogma has been seriously accepted could he shown by innumerable instances. I will, however, refrain from nauseating the readers of Light beyond citing a graphic presentation made by a theologian of the punish* ment of one of the infants whose innate depravity Calvin denounces. Here, for instance, is a word picture of a de­praved baby confined in a red-hot oven in tne next world— that is to say, the world of the theologian, not the world of reality:—

“ ’Hear how it screams to come out I See how it turns and twists itself about in the fire 1 It beats its head against the roof of the oven. It stamps its little feet on the floor of the oven. You can see on the face of this little child what you see on the faces of all in hell—despair, desperate and horrible.’

“Let me say, however, that while I quote Calvin, and cannot possibly close my eyes to the results of his teach­ings, I am convinced that in the higher sphere he has learnt to know better. Hie change in his outlook has been beauti­fully portrayed in the following verses whose author I regret I do not know, or I would give him credit for them:—’’ ’An ’’unelected” infant sighed out its little breath,And wandered through the darkness along the shores of

death,Until the gates of Heaven, agleam with pearl, it spied And ran to them and clung there, and would not be denied, Though still from earth came mutterings, “You cannot enter

in,Depart unto Gehenna, you child of wrath and sin.”’’ ’At last the gates were opened. A man with features mild Stooped down and raised the weeping and unelected child. Immortal light thrilled softly down avenues of bliss As on the infant’s forehead the spirit placed a kiss. “Who are you thus to hallow my unelected brow?” “Dear child, my name was Calvin, but I see things better

now.’” .”

ON THE THRESHOLD OF A NEW AGE.A spiritual epoch is now upon the world, a period in

which the higher powers of man are manifesting their struggle for unfoldment. In a book privately published in the autumn of 1913, by a group of mystics in Bristol, Eng­land, whose contents consist of personal messages and moni­tions received by this group, a paragraph appears which reads thus:—

“In 1914 there will be a great inrush of souls into the Light, and a great down-rush of spirit power and life, also a mighty rising like a tidal wave. These two forces wijl meet in the Unseen World, and will cause a great breaking up of former things. For until old things are broken up there is no ro.om for the new. This will be the climax of the Great Tribulation, after which oil will be poured on the troubled waters, and there will be a great calm.”

The book appeared some nine months before the open­ing of the war in August, 1914, to which that para­graph would seem to point. Certainly, since that August day, there has been “a great inrush of souls into the Light,” and that the entire world is feeling a new “down-rush of spirit power” can hardly be a matter of doubt. The result is too apparent. The truth is that we are entering on an­other epoch. Jt is to be one where direct and personal com­munication between those in the ethereal and those in the physical worlds will become recognised as a part of normal experience. Tf this communication is one of the wonders of to-day, it will be one of the commonly accepted facts of to­morrow. Things which are unexplained are not neces­sarily unexplainable. We shall contemplate life from a new basis of departure. The change is one as marvellous and far-reaching as was the new perception of the world made necessary after the discovery of Columbus. Heretofore, roan has contemplated the sojourn in the visible world as consti­tuting what he called life; as being the standard of meas­urement so far as immediate realities were concerned; as being the unit of departure, from which speculative thought fared forth. This attitude usually included an assortment of hopes, or of beliefs that “another life” would be entered upon, sometime, somewhere, somehow, but the matter was so largely involved in the dim realms of conjecture as to in­cite the “practical” man to declare that we could know nothing about it, and, after the way of poor Tulliver, “with whom spelling was a matter of private judgment,” the conditions of the hereafter wore held to be very much a matter of individual conception.—From “The Adventure Beautiful,” by L ilian W h ijin o ,

May 21, 1921.] L I G H T^ oí Co/^s

DOES PHYSICAL MAGNITUDE COUNT?AN ANALYSIS O F A PSYCHIC PROBLEM THAT IS

PUZZLING MANY THOUGHTFUL STUDENTS.BY D R . E L L IS T . P O W E L L .

It is quite clear that many devout and thoughtful people are perplexed ly a certain aspect of the Incarnation, which seems to them at variance with its other presenta­tions, Being unable to reconcile the differences they are tempted into an attitude either of out-and-out scepticism or else of doubt, diffidence, and even despair. As many of them have written to me and asked for my assistance in the solution of this intellectual difficulty, it may be worth while to face it, and see what we can do towards discovery of a solution.

Let me take a typical statement of the difficulty from the letter of a thoughtful lady correspondent, whose words may well be allowed to voice the perplexity of many others:—

“May I briefly state what is to me at present an insurmountable difficulty in accepting the story of the Incarnation, even were the Gospel evidence better than it appears to be? It is this: the utterly insignificant size and position of ‘ourworld' in the tremendous plan of thel__universe. To believers in the old story of Creation, to whom this planet was the masterpiece of Creation—the very plainspring and centre as it were, so that ‘He made the sun and moon to light the earth.’ and (apparently as an afterthought, according to the old chronicler l ) ‘He made the stars also’—to the believers in that story there would be nothing inherently improbable in the earth be­ing made the scene of the Incarnation. But I confess it is to me beyond belief that such a stupendous event should have taken place on this tiny out-flung speck of star-dust, of the very existence of which most or the universe is probably not aware. The contrast between the event and its setting is so—almost grotesque—that imagination, rea­son and attempted faith are powerless to harmonise the two, so far as I am concerned. I have no difficulty in believing that in the Great Galilean there was incarnated a spirit of beauty and power greater than any the world had known before. But spirits are many: God is one.And it is just the contrast between the Infinite Creator I

Dr. E l l is T. P ow ell. Author o f ‘ The Evolution

o f the Money M arket.”

and this infinitesimal speck of matter, that is to me an I insuperable obstacle to belief in the Incarnation as taught by the Churches. As it is certain that I am not alonein this difficulty I feel sure that many of the readers of Light (of whom I am one) would be deeply grateful if you could throw any light on this problem. Forgive me for troubling you.’’I am sure the writer of this candid communication will

forgive mo if I point out what a lot she takes for granted. She emphasises the “utterly insignificant size and position of our world in the tremendous plan of the universe.” But to begin with, what do we know about size? All our know­ledge of size is purely relative. If I were to ask my friend what is her height, she would probably reply five feet three inches, or something like that. She would give me the one dimension in terms of another. If I asked her what she meant by a foot she would reply that it was twelve inches, once more defining one dimension in terms of an­other. And I should never he able to persuade her to do otherwise, because she, like all the rest of us, can only get the idea of magnitude by means of comparison or relativity. If while she slept her physical body was reduced to one- thousandth of its present size, and every surrounding object '—the bed. the dressing table, and the wardrobe—were all correspondingly diminished, then she would, on awakening, be totally unconscious of the change. Since all the relative magnitudes remained the same there would be no means of comparing the new state of affairs with the old. Conse­quently, when we talk about size let us remember, to begin with, that we cannot really tell whether the universe is the immeasurable immensity which we suppose it to be, or whether, in fact, the whole area thereof, including the en­tire distance between ourselves and the furthest of the fixed stars, is not really contained within a space no larger than the object which we commonly visualise as a pin’s need.

In all probability mere physical magnitude is no factor whatever of this problem. We should rathor look at it from

the aide of spiritual evolution, and in that, as we know, physical size plays no part whatever. As between the brain of an ant and the brain of a cow which is the larger object ? And yet which is the domicile of the greater intellect? In this connection ! was very much impressed recently in reading M. Cornillier’s “Survivanco de l’Ame” to find his medium describing the body of the highest spirits with which she came in contact as being about tho size of her own hand. One must imagine that her own spirit, when it was separated from the body and became an explorer of space, retained its terrestrial ideas of its own magnitude. Otherwise, it would have been impossible for it to formu­late the comparison between its own apparent size and the hand breadth, so to speak, of the more highly evolved psychic organisms.Is there not something extremely suggestive in this record with regard to the desirability of our excluding physical magnitude from any attempt at the analysis of tho problem which my lady correspondent has pro-

| pounded ?The late Dr. Illingworth dealt with this idea of man’s

and the world’s insignificant size, though rather briefly, in “Personality : Human and Divine.” He considered thaton analysis it was “essentially imaginative as- distinct from rational.” Further, J ig added, “It can only be maintained on materialistic grounds, for it makes magnitude, material magnitude, the sole criterion of worth.” And he went on to quote a very apt passage from Pascal, who said that “if the entire physical universe conspired to crush a man the man would still be nobler than the entire physical universe, for he would know that he was crushed.” Man’s thought outsoarB space. His love overcomes time, and his freedom of thought and action transcends the loss of merely material existence. Consequently, Dr. Illingworth urged that “to attempt to estimate his value by material modes of measure­ment or to criticise history by material calculations is mani­festly absurd.”

The true test is far more likely to be the stage of evolu­tion. As between a group of men and a herd of cows the latter excel in tho matter of size and weight, but the former are infinitely more advanced upon the evolutionary path. One might probably say the same where the comparison was made between the ant and the cow, or the bee and the cow. Both tho ant and tho bee exhibit a power of corporate co­operative activity for the common good, which is quite be­yond anything within bovine capacity. Is it not at least likely that when Omniscience looked around for a suitable arena to which the Logos might descend it was found that this world happened to be just at the stage of evolution which fitted it to receive Him? Even with our imperfect astronomical knowledge we can partly understand the choice. The principal planets of our system, such as Saturn and Neptune, are probably plunged in a frigidity of tempera­ture which is almost inconceivable to us. Jupiter is appar­ently not a solid body, for although it is 1,200 times as large as the earth, it is only 310 times heavier. Further, Jupiter appears to be subjected to the most appalling tempests, ap­parently arising in some way from its primitive internal heat, since they could not be produced by the sun’s rays at that enormous distance. These tempests, again, would seem to suggest that Jupiter is unfitted for occupation by beings in any way analogous to ourselves.

Of course, such an argument cannot be pressed too far, since we know so little of the various forms that life can assume. But it does look, on the whole, as if this earth presented a most apt arena for the intervention of the Logos—at all events, from the point of view of the stage of evolution at which its inhabitants had arrived. When once that view is accepted, it is easy to understand that a world which is very small from the point of view of size may be extremely important when its stage of evolutionary devel­opment becomes the criterion, and it may well be that a stupendous transaction like the Incarnation is capable of affecting the destinies not only of the inhabitants of the globe where it takes place, but ulso those of & myriad other worlds to whom the tidings and the benefits might be com-

380 L I G H T [May 21, lflai.

m unicated . T he la te A lfred R ussel W allace used th e facts to su p p o rt a d ifferen t line of argu m en t, as we shall see a li t t le la te r .

Now it is a t least rem arkab le th a t the reasoning I have adduced has been to a large e x te n t confirmed from occult sources. L e t us look a l i t t le m ore closely at- th e confirma­tio n . O ur system consists of a num ber or p lanets revolving in o rb its round th e sun as a cen tre . N earest to th e sun is M ercury , a t a d istance o f .30,000,000 miles. Then comes Venus, a t a d istance of 06,000,000 m ile s; and th e n our own p lan e t, th e E a rth , a t ubout 02,000,000 m iles from tho sun . Im m edia te ly ou tside ourselves is M ars, a t a distance o f ab o u t 141,000,000 m iles from th e sun. These fo u r p lanets a re com parative ly sm all. T h e ir d istances, however, form a series w hich led to th e expecta tion th a t an o th e r p lan e t should be found a t a d istance of som ething like 250,000,000 m iles from th e sun . B u t ap p a ren tly no p lan e t was th ere . T he sense o f th e h ia tu s was, how ever, so s tro n g am ong as­tronom ers th a t th ey m ade a ' d e libera te effo rt e ith e r to find th e m issing p lan e t, o r account fo r its absence. The re su lt was th e discovery of an enorm ous n um ber of frag m en ta ry p lan e ts , known as p laneto ids, revolving in th e space w here a la rge p la n e t m igh t have been expected to be discovered. Some hun d red s of these p laneto ids a re now know n to exist. W h e th e r o r n o t th ey a re frag m en ts of a la rg e p lan e t sh a t­te re d by some cosmic ca ta s tro p h e we can n o t say.

They m ark ; how ever, an a p p a re n t division of th e system , fo r th e fo u r p lan e ts (viz., J u p i te r , S a tu rn ,U ra n u s , and N ep­tu n e ) , which revolve ou tside th e planeto ids, a re ofyimmense m agn itu d e in com parison w ith M ercury , V enus, th e E a r th , an « M ars. They a re , how ever, probably in a very back­w ard s ta g e o f evo lu tion , as w e have, a lready seen a t an ea r lie r stag e . A ccording to occu lt in vestiga tions th e life th a t m ay be called h um an is lim ited to th e four inn er p lan e ts o f th e system . Of th ese . M ars, th e o u te rm o st, is th e scene o f th e low est form s of life . T he c re a tu re s liv ing on th a t p lan e t a re a t a s ta g e considerably below th a t or th e aborig ines of A u stra lia . A ccording to occult in form ation th e y live m ostly on th e blood of th e rep tile s which sw arm in th e M a rtian canals. W e, on th e E a r th , re p re se n t a very g r e a t advance upon th e s ta g e w hich th e M a rtia n s have reached , an d th e in h a b ita n ts of M ercury , ag a in , rep re sen t an eau a lly g re a t advance in com parison w ith ourselves. F in a lly , th e in h a b ita n ts o f V enus ap p ea r to be a t th e sum m it am ong th e h u m an den izens o f o u r system . J f these occult d iscoveries have su b s tan tia l fo undation , th e n su re ly th e re is n o th in g u n reasonab le in th e co n jec tu re t h a t th e s ta g e of evo lu tion reached by. th e in h a b ita n ts o f th is w orld, in ad ­vance o f M ars, b u t behind M ercu ry , rep re sen ted ju s t th e p o in t a t which i t becam e necessary to prov ide th e stim u lu s o r u p lif tm e n t w hich such a trem en d o u s ex p e rim en t as th e In c a rn a tio n could alone confer.

I f t h a t be th e case, th e n th e re is a g r e a t deal to be said fo r th e fu r th e r o ccu lt h ypo thesis t h a t th e in te lligences w hich a re a t p re se n t in course o f upw ard evo lu tion on M ars will in d u e course be tr a n s fe r re d to th e e a r th an d in c a rn a te d h e re . T hen , a f te r un d erg o in g a process of d evelopm en t in te r re s ­t r ia l conditions, th e y will pass on to th e lo f tie r en v iro n m en t of M ercu ry , an d in d u e course, a f te r m any ages, reach th e sublim e conditions o f V enus. A nd su re ly , if we accep t th is h ypo thesis fo r a m om en t as th e basis of a rg u m e n t, th e re is som e th in g very s tr ik in g in th e possib ility t h a t a t th e p o in t ol th e ir em ergency from th e d eg rad ed co nd itions o f M a rtia n life th e y need ju s t t h a t in sp ira tio n w hich th e te r re s tr ia l con­d itio n s c re a te d by th e In c a rn a tio n can (b y h ypo thesis) alone confer. Suppose i t to be t r u e , to ta k e a fav o u rite i l lu s tra ­tion o f m in e , t h a t “ E x cep t a m an be bo rn from above he c a n n o t see th e k ingdom of G od.“ Suppose i t to* be t r u e — for o u r system , a t all ev en ts— th a t th is b ir th from above can only ta k e place by m eans o f c o n ta c t w ith th e forces gen er­a te d an d su s ta in ed by th e In c a rn a tio n . T hen i t w ould be n ecessary , w ould i t n o t, fo r each successive w ave of h u m an sp ir its to pass w ith in th e reg ion of th a t influence in o rd er t h a t th e h ig h e r ev o lu tio n a ry p a th m ig h t be open to i t . A nd ag a in , if t h a t w ere th e case, a period of dom icile on th e e a r th w ould he a n essen tia l fa c to r of th is ca ree r . F in a lly , if t h a t w ere so, th e n th e selection of th e e a r th as th e scene o f th e In c a rn a tio n would s ta n d in no fu r th e r need of ju s ti­fication so fa r as o u r own system w as concerned . I do n o t su g g e st fo r a m om en t t h a t th e re is no a lte rn a tiv e hypothesis , b u t h e re , a t a ll ev e n ts , is one w hich will w ork, an d w ork,I th in k , fa irly w ell.

I n f a c t, th e re is an a lte rn a tiv e h ypo thesis . P e rh a p s I o u g h t to u tilise i t , a lth o u g h i t clashes w ith m y own personal view s on th e q uestion of th e p la n e ts be ing in h ab ited . I t is, how ever, w o rth y of th e p ro fo u n d est resp ec t because i t w as p ropounded an d m a in ta in e d w ith im m ensity of scientific le a rn in g by th e la te A lfred R ussel W allace. W allace was n o t only a t th e su m m it o f th e sc ien tis ts of o u r tim e , b u t he w as a convinced S p ir itu a lis t, so t h a t h is evidence m ay be adduced w ith g r e a te r confidence. Briefly sum m arised , h is a rg u m e n t comes to th is— in o rd e r t h a t o rgan ic life on th is p la n e t should hav e su rv ived an d a t ta in e d i t s p re se n t s ta g e of evolution i t h as h ad to pass th ro u g h a perfec tly in n u ­m erab le m u ltitu d e of con tingencies. The g re a t m a jo rity of th ese rep re sen ted e i th e r th o p o ten tia l d es tru c tio n of hum an o rgan ic life a lto g e th e r , o r else its deflection in to some o th e r form of ex istence, lit fac t, th e odds ag a in s t ,tlie p rim itive lo rn ; of "te rre stria l life developing in to inuii as we know him , o r, in fac t, developing a t ulf, a re un im uginuble m illions to one. In sp ite of tho trem endous w eigh t of th e odds, how­

ever, th e even t has come off, as is shown by the existence of \ man him self a t h is p resen t stage 6f evolution.

B u t, said W allace, colossal as are the odds against this ] s ta te of affairs arising on one p lanet, they are very much I g re a te r against th e occurrence of an equivalent development I upon two or m ore worlds. Jn fact, th e greater the*number I or worlds upon which i t is sought to establish the presence of 1 organic life, th e m ore un th inkab le do the, odds become ] agains t it. W allace sum m ed up his argum ent in these words I ( “ M an’s P lace in th o U niverse,” p. 334):—

“ I f all th e aspects of th is g re a t problem are considered, I i t will be seen th a t th e im probability of an organic devel. I opm ent on any o th e r p lan e t resu lting in some animal j ty p e th a t could possibly lead to such a very definite and I peculiar m ental and m oral n a tu re as th a t of man. is far 1 g re a te r th a n th a t of th e sim ultaneous occurrence there of J th e num erous p h ys ica l conditions which we have found to ’ J he essential fo r th e existence and development^ of any of th e h igher form s of life. B u t th e tw o improbabilities have i to be com pounded, t h a t is, to be m ultiplied by each other. i If th e physical o r cosmical im probabilities as set forth in th e body of th is volum e a re somewhere about a million to one, th e n th e evo lu tionary im probabilities now urged can- 1 n o t be considered to be less th a n perhaps a hundred mil- « lions to o n e ; and th e to ta l chances against the evolution | of m an, o r an equ ivalen t m oral and intellectual being, i in any o th e r p lan e t, th ro u g h th e known laws of evolution, J will be rep resen ted by a h u n d red millions of millions to M one. T his a rg u m en t, I feel su re , will appeal to all biolo-‘ J g ical s tu d e n ts of evolution , who have not, so far as I j know, ta k e n an y p a r t in th e discussion aroused by my . j w o rk ; while even th e genera l read er will he_ able to see t h a t th e chances ag a in s t th e independent origin of man , j in o th e r w orlds, as exp lained in th e first edition of this volum e, a re enorm ously increased by th e additional and j to ta lly d is tin c t series of im probabilities here set forth.” .

In th e very n a tu re of th in g s one canno t be positive about 1 th e so lu tion of such a problem as th is : b u t here, at alleven ts , a re hypotheses which will cover th e facts and meet th e conditions. I com m end th em , in all scientific diffidence, to m y correspondents .

T H E “ S P IR IT E D ” A N D T H E “ S P IR IT L E S S .”

Jea lo u sy , sp ite , m alig n ity —th ey a re woefully ugly mani­fe s ta tio n s , a n d i t m qy seem s ta r tlin g , perhaps, to suggest t h a t th ey a re , in th e ir own fashion, evidences of the* life of th e soul. T he m o ra lis t is a p t to reg ard them as so d iabolical th a t , in s tea d of dem anding th e exercise of the opposing v ir tu e s , he would alm ost be con ten t with conduct t n a t d isp layed sim ply th e absence of passions either good or bad . A nd in th is resp ec t, w e a re g lad to th ink , it would be difficult to sa tis fy h im , fo r th e pure ly neu tra l types of c h a ra c te r a re r a re . ; , M

T hey ex is t, of course, an d m ay be roughly divided into tw o classes—th e feeble and tim id —ap tly branded by the w orld as “ sp ir itle ss” — who fea r to display emotions either h ig h or low, an d th e s tro n g , selfish and cold-hearted; who re g a rd a ll p ass io n as profitless, an d who lose or win in th e gam e or life w ith equal im p ertu rb ab ility . Such ardour as th ey m ay show is th e ¿old, re len tless energy of the intel­lec t. I f th e y figure in th e pub lic eye, i t is useless to th in k of ro u sin g th em by a tta c k s in th e P ress. They smile calm ly a t th e m ost em b itte re d onslaughts of righteous in­d ig n a tio n —th ese th in g s m erely m ean cheap advertisement fo r th em . Such a d u la tio n as th e y m ay gain is received w ith equal coolness—th ey have a cyn ica l contempt for those who a re dup ed in to th in k in g th em heroes. “ Never lose y our tem p er, th ey say , “ i t doesn’t^ pay .” And in t h a t m axim th e m a in sp rin g of th e ir lives is exposed to the eye of d iscern m en t. L ike th e ir feeble b re th ren they are “ sp ir it le ss ,” b u t in an o th e r sense— th e energies of their souls a re repressed , w hile those of th e craven typo are not y e t aw ake.

A fte r co n tem p la tin g each ty p e , self-repressed either from fea r o r from policy, i t is a positive relief to turn not m erely to th e “ s tro n g m an in h is w ra th ,” b u t to everyday h u m a n ity w ith i ts l i t t le sp ite s an d bickerings. “ Envy, h a tre d an d m alice” a re th e n seen to have a significance far less s in is te r th a n is genera lly supposed. They snow that tho soul is ac tive— in th e w rong w ay, of course, bu t still not stifled o r d o rm an t. F o r, a f te r all, th e evil passions arc m erely th e good opes in v e rted . H is to ry js full of in­stances of noble deeds perform ed by m en or strong passions m ainly devoted to bad ends. Now an d again i t has hap­pened in such eases t h a t th e b e t te r a side of th e nature was touched , and th e n th e s tro n g em otion ac ting normally ox- pressed itself in a g re a t r a d ia n t deed—as strong for good us tlie o rd in a ry deeds of th e ind iv idual were potent for evil. 1 9 | / | m

T he “ m an of s p i r i t ,” in sh o rt, may no t be tho spiritual m an , b u t he is f a r n e a re r to th e ideal than the type w hich is rep re sen ted e ith e r by th e tam e craven, the dullard, o r th tit species- -w o rs t of all which is represented by YViiUs’ w onderful piece of p u in lin g , M am m on, cold, calcula­tin g , and w ith eyes from which all th e life of tho soul

.seem s to have d ep a rted . D* vh

JUy 21. 1M1.] l i g h t 331

After reading S ir Oliver Lodge’s article, I feel some hesitation in accepting th e E d ito r’s inv itation to add my mite. Perhaps, however, i t may be useful to recall a few facts which my distinguished predecessor has taken for granted .as being known to Spiritualists generally. The name invented by Professor H ichet is cautious and non­committal; th e G reek “ ectos” simply means * ‘outside” ; and “ plasma” a th in g form ed. The nam e intentionally gays nothing of th e n a tu re of th e substance or its o rig in :Sir Oliver lim its th e nam e to th e “ protuberances,” and calls the substance th e plasm a. D r. Geley uses th e word “ectoplasm” to m ean th e substance when exteriorised, whether in a visible p ro tuberance o r no t.

The phenomenon itself is n o t new. In th e records of Eglinton’s medium ship we read of h is producing quan tities of whitish m ateria l from his s id e ; and m ost m aterialisations have been accom panied w ith lum inous o r vaporous appear­ances w ithout defined form s. “ Odic m a tte r ,” “ nerve- spirit,” “ psychoplasm ,” e tc ., e tc ., have been nam es given to the same th in g ; ju s t as oxygen (acid-form er) was called “vital a ir ,” “ dephlog istigated a ir ” (P rie s tle y ), “ empy­real air” (Scheele), and so on, till its chief properties were known.

Dr. Craw ford’s experim ents have conclusively shown th a t:—

1. The substance is ex tru d ed from th e medium, and forms “ rods.”

2. In its invisible s ta te i t can convey considerable power (energy ).

3. I t can become h a rd , even quasi-m etallic, a t its end, the rest rem aining invisible.

4. I t can be used by intelligence (which he considers to be th a t of invisible a ssis tan ts) to answ er questions by raps, and to m ake orig inal suggestions as to procedure.

5. I t can become visib le; w hether by in te rn a l changes or by 'accretion of e x te rn a l m a tte r is n o t certa in , probably the former.

Q, I t discharges an electroscope, b u t does n o t conduct low-tension e lec tric ity .

7. I t is s trong ly affected by lig h t and by hum an touch.8. I t can pass th ro u g h clo th ing , b u t is stopped by fabric

at a distance.9. Carmine, c lay , sootj e tc ., adhere to i t till i t re tu rn s

to the body of th e m edium , when th e foreign m a tte r is dropped.

10. There is no such residue when th e ectoplasm m erely hardens.

11. In its u n stressed s ta te i t is flaccid, b u t r ig id when stressed.

12. In th e stressed s ta te i t is m uch more sensitive to light.

Dr. Craw ford h as n o t shown precisely th e origin of th e l energy displayed in doing heavy w ork, and in still more powerful ^resistance to e x te rn a l forces, except t h a t th is dipenditure of energy exhausts th e m edium much as mus­cular effort m igh t d o ; th o u g h he ind icates (an d th is , from the point of view or “ conservation ,” is very im p o rtan t), that there is a sm all sem i-perm anent loss of w eight in th e medium.

Dr. Craw ford’s experim ents d e a lt alm ost en tirely with the energy-carrying pow er of th e substance and its form unde* stress.

Dr. Geley’s, on th e o th e r h an d , d ea lt w ith i t s ideo-plas- tioity, i.e., its am enability to fo rm ative power. H e showed,

1 . I t proceeds m ost readily from th e n a tu ra l orifices— the moutn, th e no strils , th e n ipp les, e tc ., as well as from the finger-tips and o th e r p a r ts of th e body.

2. I t may be vaporous, liquid , viscid, or solid, w hite, grey or blaok.

3. I t may be self-lum inous.4. I t grows in to organ ic form s (hands and faces) having

all the appearances or life— flesh, bones, and hair—both to sight ana touch.

5. These form s a re som etim es life-size, sometimes m inia­tures.

6. They a re alw ays m ore o r less th ree-d im ensional,'bu t ftro sometimes sliolln o r m a sk s ; th e hands flat, th e faces hollow, and am orphous behind.

7. They a re n o t produced suddenly ns formed objects, hut grow under th e eyes of th e observers, disappearing in the same way.

8. They are sensitive to ordinary light, b u t can bear red non-actinic light.

9. They are always in organic connection with the me­dium, who shows strong reflex action when the ectoplasm is touched or illumined.

10. They have powers of self-direction; the bands grasp ; th e faces smile; the eyes move.

11. There are sometimes “ simulacra,” or aborted forms.

12. Their dissolution may be very rapid or quite gradual.

Dr. Schrenck-Notzing has shown also, corroborating the above, th a t they seem in some cases to reflect the sup­posed unconscious thought of the medium, and th a t they are objective in the fullest sense of the word.

These are th e facts: th e ir explanation must be a m atter of prolonged experim ent. Such experiments will, no doubt, be conducted with a view to discovering (1 ) the source of th e energy conveyed and its mode of conveyance: and ( 2 ) th e p a rt played by intelligence in producing and directing hum an form s; and the source of th a t intelligence, w hether th is may be the subconscious p a rt of the medium’s self, or outsjde intelligences, or both.

The plasma is certainly a normal constituent of the medium’s organism, perhaps of everyone’s organism, but only certain constitutions can extrude i t . I t has some of th e properties of ordinary m atter, and some quite different, such as ideo-plasticity and transiorroability : i t is a form of m a tte r new to us.

Regarding survival as proved on _ quite other grounds, I surmise th a t the ectoplasm in its visible condition may be used by th e discarnate to represent their thought; th a t in its invisible s ta te i t may be used to convey their will; th a t perhaps i t may be moulded into special forms by in­carnate minds (th e experimenters’) and th a t possibly in some refined form i t may act photographically on a sensi­tive film. There are some photographic experiments, such as those by Major R . E . E . Spencer, which certainly seem to point to th e use of a “ transparency,” which must be formed from some kind of substance. Experiment alone can decide. ________________

PLU M M ET M E SSA G E S.

In L ight of September 4th and 11th, 1920, we printed two le tters from M r. Francis Naish (36, Woodriffe-road, Leytonstone) giving particulars of some or his experiments in obtaining messages by means of a small weight held suspended by a string over a circle 31 inches in diameter, th e circumference of which is marked in p rin ted characters w ith th e le tte rs of th e Greek or English alphabet. An artic le in th e “ S tran d ” Magazine of the previous month (August, 1920) alluded to the use of the “ sideric pendulum, bu t so fa r as regards his own experience M r. Naish finds th a t phrase inapplicable. H e says th a t if the weight oscillates as a penaulum no intelligible spelling occurs, and th a t there is no sideric influence a t work. That the move­m ents a re qu ite unaffected by the presence' of metal he has fully proved by an experim ent described in a communica­tion which we received from him recently. On February 1 s t he went on business to a place he had never visited before—the village of N orthiam in E ast Sussex. H ere, on th e village green, is an. old oak, under the shadow of which Queen E lizabeth dined in August, 1573. The tree is held compact, as to its tru n k and branches, by a cable or cables of massive iron, w ith substantial links or iron. On a pro­jecting bole of th is iron-circled old tree (he had, moreover, his bunch of keys in his pocket a t th e time), Mr. Naish, on th e afternoous of F ebruary 3rd, 5 th and 7th. placed his circle, w ith th e result th a t he obtained communications regard ing Queen E lizabeth’s visit to Northiam , and also concerning a ring which had been given by the Queen to Alderman Simon Wisdom, of Burford (some of whose relics of necromancy M r. Naish possesses), and of which, w ith o ther treasures, Simon was despoiled by his second wife, a young g irl named K ate. On February 12th, on his re tu rn to Levtonstone, Mr. Naish got out from th e public library a book he had ijever referred to before—Lucas’s “ Highways and Byways in Sussex,” on consulting which he discovered th a t th e spellings he had received under the oak tree had revealed to him historical facts to which up to then he hud been a complete stranger. Kali* Wisdom has manifested in Mr. Nnish’s sc rip t before, and ho sta tes th a t very exact details have been given him for a search for the missing ring, and th a t he has been able to verify some of the facts by correspondence.

380 L I G H T ÍM*y si, un.

mnnicated. The late Alfred Russel Wallace used the facts to support a different line of argument; as we shall see a little later.

Now it is at least remarkable that the reasoning I have adduced has been to a large extent confirmed from occult sources. Let us look a little more closelv at the confirma­tion. Our system consists of a number of planets revolving in orbits round the sun as a centre. Nearest to the sun is Mercury, at a distance of 36,000,000 miles. Then comes Venus, at a distance of 66,000,000 m iles; and then our own planet, the Kart-fa. at about 02,000,000 miles from the sun. Immediately outside ourselves is Mars, at a distance of about 141,000.000 miles from the sun. These four planets are comparatively small. Their distances, however, form a series which led to the expectation that another planet should be found at a distance of something like 250,000,000 mfles from the sun. But apparently no planet was there. The sense of the hiatus was, however, so strong among as­tronomers that they made a deliberate effort either to find the missing planet, or account for its absence. The result was the discovery of an enormous number of fragmentary planets, known as planetoids, revolving in the space where a large planet mignt have been expected to be discovered. Home hundreds of these planetoids are now known to exist. Whether or not they are fragments of a large planet shat­tered by some cosmic catastrophe we cannot say.

They mark, however, an apparent division of the system, for the"four planets (viz.. Jupiter. Saturn.Uranus, and Nep­tune), which revolve outside the planetoids, are ofv immense magnitude in comparison with Mercury. Venus, the Earth, and Mars. They are. however, probably in a very back­ward stage of evolution, as we have already seen at an earlier stage. According to occult investigations the life that may be called human is limited to the four inner planets of the system. Of these. Mars, the outermost, is the scene of the lowest forms of life. The creatures living on that planet are at a stage considerably below that of the aboiigmes of Australia. According to occult information they live mostly on the blood of the reptiles which swarm in the Martian canals. We, on the Earth. represent a very great advance upon the stage which the Martians have reached, and the inhabitants of Mercury, again, represent an equally great advance in comparison with ourselves. Finally, the inhabitants of Venus appear to be at the summit among the human denizens of our system. If these occult discoveries have substantial foundation, then surely there is nothing unreasonable in the conjecture that the stage of evolution reached by. the inhabitants of this world ? in ad­vance of Mars, but behind Mercury, represented just the point at which became necessary to provide the stimulus or upliftment which such a tremendous experiment as the Incarnation could alone confer.

If that be the case, then there is a great deal to be said for the further occult hypothesis that the intelligences which are at present in course of upward evolution on Mars will in due course be transferred to the earth and incarnated here. Then, after undergoing a process of development in terres­trial conditions, they will pass on to the loftier environment of Mercury, and in due course, after many ages, reach the sublime conditions of Venus. And surely, if we accept this hypothesis for a moment as the basis of argument, tnere is something very striking in the possibility that at the point ol their emergency from the degraded conditions of Martian life they need just that inspiration which the terrestrial con­ditions created by the Incarnation can (by hypothesis) alone confer. Suppose it to be true, to take a favourite illustra­tion of mine, that 1‘Except a man be born from above he cannot see the kingdom of God.” Suppose it to* be true—for our system, at all events—that this birth from above can only take place by means of contact with the forces gener­ated and sustained by the Incarnation. Then it would be necessary, would it not, for each successive wave of human spirits to pass within the region of that influence in order that the higher evolutionary path might be open to it. And again, if that were the case, a period of domicile on the earth would be an essential factor of this ca ree r . F inally, if that were so, then the selection of the earth as the scene of the Incarnation would stand in no further need of justi­fication so far as our own system was concerned. I do not suggest for a moment that tnere is no alternative hypothesis, but here, at all events, is one which will work, and work,1 think, fairly well.

In fact, there is an alternative hypothesis. Perhaps I ought to utilise it, although it clashes with my own personal views on the question of the planets being inhabited. It is, however, worthy of the profoundest respect because it was propounded and maintained with immensity of scientific learning by the late Alfred Russel Wallace. Wallace was not only at the summit of the scientists of our time, but he was a convinced Spiritualist, so that his evidence may be adduced with greater confidence. Briefly summarised, his argument comes to this—in order that organic life on this jdanet should^have survived and attained its present stage of evolution it has had to pass through a perfectly innu­merable multitude of contingencies. Tue great majority of these represented either the potential destruction of human organic life altogether, or else its deflection into some other form of existence. In fact, the odds against ,the primitive form of terrestrial life developing into man as we know him, or, in fact, developing at all, are unimaginable millions to one. In spite of the tremendous weight of the odds, liow-

ever, the event has come off, as is shown by the existence of man himself at his present stage Of evolution.

But, said W allace, colossal as are the odds against tfc ] state of affairs arising on one planet, they are veiy md greater against the occurrence of an equivalent devekpeag upon two or more worlds. In fact, the greater the nu»W o f worlds upon which it is sought to establish the presence óf organic life, the more unthinkable do the odds beeim against it. Wallace summed up his argument in these tori ( “Man's Place in the Universe,” p. 334):—

“ If all the aspects of this great problem are considered, it w ill be seen that the improbability of an organic deni opment on any other planet resulting in some animi type that could possibly lead to such a very definite mi peculiar mental and moral nature as that of man, is far greater than that of the simultaneous occurrence there of the numerous p h y s ic a l conditions which we have found ti be essential for the existence and development of anj 4 the higher forms of life. But the two improbabilities Bare to be compounded, that is, to be multiplied by each other. If the physical or cosmical improbabilities as set forth u the body of this volume are somewhere about a million it one. then the evolutionary improbabilities now urged can not be considered to be less than perhaps a hundred mil­lions to one; and the total chances against the evolution of man, or an equivalent moral ana intellectual being, in any other planet, through the known laws of evolution, w ill b e represented by a hundred millions of millions to one. This argument, I feel sure, will appeal to all biolo­gical students of evolution, who have not, so far at I K n o w , taken any part in the discussion aroused by oj w o r k ; while even the general reader will be able to m t h a t the chances against the independent origin of mao in o t h e r worlds, as explained in the first edition of ihfe v o lu m e , are enormously increased by the additional and t o t a l l y distinct series of improbabilities here set forth.”

In the very nature of things one cannot be positive aboni the solution of such a problem as th is: but here, at aüevents, are hypotheses which w ill cover the facts and meet the conditions. I commend them, in all scientific diffidence, to my correspondents.

TH E “ S P IR IT E D ” AND T H E “ SPIRITLESS.”

Jealousy, spite, m alignity—they are woefully ugly mani­festations, and it may seem startling, perhaps, to suggest that they are, in their own fashion, evidences of the life of the soul. The moralist is apt to regard them as so diabolical that, instead of demanding the exercise of the opposing virtues, he would almost be content with conduct that displayed simply the absence of passions either good or bad. And in this respect, we are glad to think, it would be difficult to satisfy him, for the purely neutral types of character are rare. * m , 11

They exist, of course, and may be roughly divided into two classes—the feeble and tim id—aptly branded by the world as “spiritless”—who fear to display emotions either high or low, and the strong, selfish and cold-hearted; who regard a ll passion as profitless, and who lose or win in the game or life with equal imperturbability. Such ardour as they may show is the ¿old, relentless energy of the intel­lect. If they figure in the public eye, it is useless to think of rousing them by attacks in the Press. They smile calmly at the most embittered onslaughts of righteous in­dignation—these things merely mean cheap advertisement for them. Such adulation as they may gain is received with equal - coolness—they have a cynical contempt for those who are duped into thinking them heroes. “Never lose your temper, they say, “it doesn’t pay.” And in that maxim the mainspring of their lives is exposed to the eye of discernment. L ik e their feeble brethren they are “spiritless,” but in another sense—the energies of their souls are repressed, while those of the craven type are not yet awake.

After contemplating each type, self-repressed either from fear or from policy, it is a positive relief to turn not merely to the “strong man in his wrath,” but to everyday humanity with its little spites and bickerings. “Envy, hatred and malice” are then seen to have a significance far less sinister than is generally supposed. They snow that the soul is active—-in the wrong way, of course, but still not stifled or dormant. For, after all, the evil passions are merely the good ones inverted. History js full of in­stances of noble deeds performed by men of strong passions mainly devoted to bad ends. Now and again it has hap­pened in such cases that the better side of the nature was touched, and then the strong emotion acting normally ex­pressed itself in a great radiant deed—as strong for good as the ordinary deeds of the individual were potent for evil.

The “man of sp irit,” in short, may not be the spiritual man, but he is far nearer to the ideal than the type which is represented either by the tame craven, the dullard, or that species worst of all which is represented by Watts' wonderful piece of painting, Mamnion, cold, calcula­ting, and with eyes from which all the life of the soul

• seems to have departed. D. 6.

M»y i l , U H .] l i g h t 331

ECTOPLASMS.BY STANLEY DE BRATH.

After reading Sir Oliver Lodge’s article, I feel some hesitation in accepting the Editor's invitation to add my mite. Perhaps, however, it may be useful to recall a few facts which my distinguished predecessor has taken for granted .as being known to Spiritualists generally. The name invented by Professor Richet is cautious and non­committal; the Greek “ectos” simply means “outside” ; and “plasma’’ a thing formed. The name intentionally says nothing of the nature of the substance or its origin: Sir Oliver limits the name to the “protuberances,” and calls the substance the plasma. Dr. Geley uses the word "ectoplasm” to mean the substance when exteriorised, whether in a visible protuberance or not.

The phenomenon itself is not new. In the records of Eglinton's mediumship we read of his producing quantities of whitish material from his side; and most materialisations have been accompanied with luminous or vaporous appear­ances without defined forms. “Odic matter,” “nerve- spirit,” “psychoplasm,” etc., etc., have been names given to the same thing; just as oxygen (acid-former) was called “vital air,” “dephlogistigated air” (Priestley), “empy­real air” (Scheele), and so on, till its chief properties were known.

Dr. Crawford’s experiments have conclusively shown that:—

1. The substance is extruded from the medium, and forms “rods.”

2. In its invisible state it can convey considerable power (energy).

3. It can become hard, even quasi-metallic, at its end, the rest remaining invisible.

4. It can be used by intelligence (which he considers to be that of invisible assistants) to answer questions by raps, and to make original suggestions as to procedure.

5. It can become visible; whether by internal changes or by’accretion of external matter is not certain, probably the fanner.

6. It discharges an electroscope, but does not conduct low-tension electricity.

7. It is strongly affected by light and by human touch.8. I t can pass through clothing, but is stopped by fabric

at a distance.9. Carmine, clay, soot, etc., adhere to it till it returns

to the body' of the medium, when the foreign matter is dropped.

10. There is no such residue when the ectoplasm merely hardens.

11. In its unstressed state it is flaccid, but rigid when stressed.

12. In the stressed state it is much more sensitive to light.

Dr. Crawford has not shown precisely the origin of the energy displayed in doing heavy work, and in still more powerful resistance to external forces, except that this expenditure of energy exhausts the medium much as mus­cular effort might do: though he indicates (and this, from »he point of view or “conservation,” is very important), that there is a small semi-permanent loss of weight in the medium.

Dr. Crawford’s experiments dealt almost entirely with the energy-carrying power of the substance and its form nndetr stress.

Dr. Geley’s, on the other hand, dealt with its ideo-plas- ticity, i.e., its amenability to formative power. He showed,

1. It proceeds most readily from the natural orifices— the mouth, the nostrils, the nipples, etc., as well as from the finger-tips and other parts of the body.

2. It may be vaporous, liquid, viscid, or solid, white, grey or black.

3. It may be self-luminous.4. It grows into organic forms (hands and faces) having

all the appearances of life—flesh, bones, and hair—both to light ana touch.

5. These forms are sometimes life-sice, sometimes minia­tures.

0. They are always more or less three-dimensional, but am sometimes shells or masks; the hands flat, the faces hollow, and amorphous behind.

7. They are not produced suddenly as formed objects, hut grow under the eyes of the observers, disappearing in the same way.

8 . They a re sensitive to ordinary light, b u t can bear red non-actinic light.

9. They a re always in organic connection w ith th e me­dium , who shows strong reflex action when th e ectoplasm is touched o r ¡Uumined.

10. They have powers of self-direction; th e hands g ra sp ; th e faces sm ile; th e eyes move.

11. T here a re sometimes “ sim ulacra,” o r aborted forma.

12. T heir dissolution m ay he very rap id o r quite g rad u a l.

D r. Sell renck-N otzing has shown also, corroborating the above, t h a t they seem in some cases to reflect th e sup­posed unconscious th o u g h t o f th e medium, and th a t they a re objective in th e fu llest sense of th e word.

These a re th e fac ta : th e ir explanation m ust be a m a tte r o f prolonged experim en t. Such experim ents will, no d o u b t, be conducted w ith a view to discovering ( 1 ) th e source o f th e energy conveyed and its mode of conveyance; an d ( 2 ) th e p a r t played by intelligence in producing and d irec tin g h u m an fo rm s; an d th e source of t h a t intelligence, w h e th e r th is m ay be th e subconscious p a r t of th e medium’s se lf, o r outsjde in telligences, o r both.

T he p lasm a is ce rta in ly a norm al co n stitu en t o f th e m edium ’s organ ism , perhaps of everyone’s organism , b u t only c e r ta in co n stitu tio n s can ex tru d e i t . I t has some of th e p ro p erties of o rd in ary m a tte r , and some qu ite different, such as ideo -p lastic ity an d tra n sfo rm a b ilitv : i t is a form o f m a t te r new to us.

R eg ard in g surv ival as proved on qu ite o th er grounds, I su rm ise t h a t th e ectoplasm in its visible condition may be used by th e d isc a m a te to rep resen t th e ir th o u g h t; th a t in i ts invisible s ta te i t m ay be used to convey th e ir w ill; th a t p erhaps i t m ay be m oulded in to special forms bv in­c a rn a te m inds ( th e ex perim en ters’ ) an d th a t possibly in som e refined fo rm i t m ay a c t photographically on a sensi­t iv e film. T h e re a re some pho tog raph ic experim ents, such as th o se by M ajo r R . E . E . S pencer, which certa in ly seem to p o in t to th e use o f a “ tran sp a ren cy ,” which m ust be fo rm ed from some k in d of substance. E xperim ent alone can decide.

PLUMMET MESSAGES.

In L ig h t of September 4th and 11th, 1920, we printed two letters from Mr. Francis Xaish (36, Wood riff e-road, Ley ton-tone) giving particulars of some or his experiments ia obtaining messages by means of a small weight held suspended by a string over a circle 3} inches in diameter, the circumference of which is marked in printed characters with the letters of the Greek or English alphabet. An article in the “Strand” Magazine of the previous month (August, 1920) alluded to the use of the “sideric pendulum,” but so far as regards his own experience Mr. Xaish finds that phrase inapplicable. He says that if the weight oscillates as a pendulum no intelligible spelling occurs, and that there is no sideric influence at work. That the move­ments are quite unaffected by the presence of metal he has fully proved by an experiment described in a communica­tion which we received from him recently. On February 1st he went on business to a place he had never visited before—the village of Northiam in East Sussex. Here, on the village green, is an old oak, under the shadow of which Queen Elisabeth dined in August, 1573. The tree is held compact, as to its trunk and branches, by a cable or cables of massive iron, with substantial links or iron. On a pro­jecting bole of this iron-circled old tree, (ho had, moreover, his bunch of keys in his pocket at the time), Mr. Naish, on the afternoons of February 3rd, 5th and 7th. placed his circle, with the result that he obtained communications regarding Queen Elizabeth’s visit to Northiam, and also concerning a ring which had been given by the Queen to Alderman Simon Wisdom, of Burford (some of whose relics of necromancy Mr. Naish possesses), and of which, with other treasures, Simon was despoiled by his second wife, a young girl named Kate. On February 12th, on bis return to Levtonstone, Mr, Naish got out from the public, library a book he had never referred to before—Lucas’s “Highways and Byways in ’Sussex,” on consulting which he discovered that the spellings he had received under the oak tree had revealed to him historical facts to which up to then he hail boon a complete stranger. Kate Wisdom has manifested in Mr. Naish’s script before, and ho states that very exact d e ta ils have been given him for a search for the missing ring, and that he has been able to verify some of the facts by correspondence.

332 L I G H T [May 21, 1921.

L I G H T ,6 , QUEEN 8QUARE, S O U TH A M P TO N ROW, LONDON,

W.C.1. T e l: M useum 5106.COMM UNICATIONS intended to be prin ted should be addressed

to th e E ditor. Business communications should in all cases be addressed to the M anager. Cheques and Postal O rders should be made payable to “ L ight.”

SU BSCRIPTIO N RATES.—Twelve months, 22/-; six m onths, 11/-. Paym ents m ust be made in advance.

All applications for advertisem ents m ust be made to J . H . G o r in g , Graham House, Tudor S tree t, London, E.C.4. T e l : 13124 C entral.

Rates.—£10 per page ; 10s. per inch single column ; societies, 8s. per in c h ; classified advertisem ents, 9d. per line.

F O L L Y A N D T H E F R A U D -H U N T E R .

" I n n il th in g s th r o u g h o u t th e w o rld th e m e n w ho lo o k f o r t h e c ro o k e d w ill s ee t h e c ro o k ed , o n d t h e m e n w ho look fo r t h e s t r a i g h t w ill see t h e s t r a i g h t . 1'— R u s k in .

There have been in the phenomenal side of Spiritualism a number Of instances of actual fraud; there have also been many more instances of some­thing which appeared to be fraud, but was not. It deceived the untrained observers, but such researches as. those of the late Dr. Crawford have shown the appearances to have been delusive. There is a third category: unconscious fraud, the medium or sensitive being caught in the mental forces involved in the phenomena, and responding by a kind of automatic cheating. This third class belongs to the psychological region, and is well understood by Spiritualists who have studied it; howbeit, to judge by observations (rather in the nature of yelps) from half-baked critics of the subject, one would suppose that the study of psychology was a wholly unknown thing in psychical investigation.

Talking of psychology, we find a poignant and pathetic example of it in the fraud-hunter. Be has nourished the thought of trickery so long that it has in some cases become the idée fixe . He distrusts his fellows, and in due time Nature exacts the penalty by ordaining that he shall at last be distrustful of himself. He fears to'be committed to any definite statement; he is afraid to admit or accept anything, to arrive anywhere. He is the victim of an overweening intellectuality—intellectualism run to seed. He becomes self-limited, and, starting from a preconcep­tion, invariably returns upon himself. “Mediums are all liars or frauds. Why? Because although I hear a great deal from shallow, emotional, ignorant and credulous people about their powers, they will never submit to m y methods of investigation. That stamps them for what they are. They are rogues, and all the people who believe in them are fools. ” That is the typical attitude. It has been said that the purely intellectual method is unemotional, but who would suppose so who observes how much of dictatorial arrogance and bumptious self-conceit is associated with it?.

We have had some amusing examples of this attitude lately in connection with the “fraud of so-called Spirit Photographs.“ Air. H. W. Engholm, a highly- trained photographic expert, has spoken his mind on the subject in thèse columns. He is very naturally and justifiably indignant with the callow criticisms of tile self-satisfied amateur. For ourselves, like Mark Tupley, we find cheerfulness will creep in. One cannot but laugh. Here are the mediums for psychic photo­graphs, mostly simple-minded, kindly, and ordinary folk, and all (so far as We have observed) destitute of the incomparable advantages of a University education. They are an “ ignorant” folk from the standpoint of the “ superior" critic. That is to say they are more learned in life than in letters. The true psychic investigators who study their gifts do not complain of this. Their complaint is usually that thé photographie

'mediums are indifferent photographers, knowing very little of the art, easy-going in their methods, and often oblivious of the meaning and value of their gift. We

hav e know n e x p e r t pho tog raphers m oved almost to te a rs by th ese th ings.

A nd th e se poor, fum bling people are frauds, clever, su b tle , accom plished sw ind lers, k n o w in g all the tricks, an d so diabolically c lev er th a t th e y can deceive the m o s t efficient an d care fu l p rofessional photographers I

Q uite a p a r t from all th e o th e r evidences, we really c a n n o t believe th is . B u t th e frau d -h u n te r can, and he is n o t c redu lous. I t is th e o th e r people who are c redu lous. H e h a s sa id so h im self. H e finds credulity everyw here , ju s t a s h e fin d s frau d . H e is sometimes “ anx ious to bo co n v ih c e d ." L e t h im go on being anx ious, u n til h e d iscovers w h a t is really wrong. It w as M r. S tig g in s w ho, ree ling in to th e Temperance h a ll an d , ho ld ing on by a ch a ir, announced to Brother T ad g e r t h a t “ th is m e e tin g is d ru n k .”

I t is a ll ve ry fu n n y — a p a r t of th e H u m an Comedy w e se em to h e a r th e la u g h te r of the gods

w a tch in g th e p la y fro m th e O ly m p ian heights. They m u s t be very m u c h a m u sed w ith th e antics of the f ra u d -h u n te r . A nd of course th e h u m o u r of the piece reach es i ts h e ig h t w h e n th e h u n te r becom es in his tu r n th e h u n te d , f ind ing t h a t h is v ic tim s, who a t first ap p ea red to be a s d efenceless a s p igeons—fair game for su c h a h u n te r— are in th e po sitio n of having friends cap ab le of a rra n g in g t h a t th e fra u d -h u n te r shall not h av e th in g s a ll h is ow n w ay .

A R E M A R K A B L E AM ERICAN M ED IU M .

T h e T e s t im o n y o r H e n r y J a m es .

W e a re indebted to a correspondent in Concord, Mass.,U .S .A ., for a newspaper cu ttin g containing the following ex trac t from a le tte r w ritte n from England by the late H enry Jam es, th e em inent novelist, some years before his death , to a friend in P a r is :—

“ A really astounding communication I have just had from—or through—a ‘m edium ’ in America faear Boston), a message pu rpo rtin g to come from my mother, who died twenty-five years ago, and from whom i t ( ostensibly pro­ceeded d arin g a séance a t which my sister-in-law, with two or th ree - o ther persons, was presen t. The point is that the message is an allusion to a m a tte r known (so personal is i t to myself) to no o ther indiv idual in th e world but me —not possibly to the m edium or to my sister-in-law—and an allusion so p e rtin e n t and in tim ate and tender and help­ful, and y e t so unhelped by any actual earthly knowledge on anyone’s p a r t, th a t i t qu ite astounds as well as deeply touches me. I f th e subject of th e message had been con­ceivably in my sister-in-law ’s m ind i t would have been an in teresting b u t n o t in frequen t case of telepathy, but, as I say, i t couldn’t th inkab ly nave been, and she only transmits i t to me, a f te r th e fact, n o t even fully understanding it. So, I rep ea t, I am astounded!’’

Our correspondent s ta te s th a t he knows Mr. James’ sister-in-law , “ a woman of th e highest social standing,’’ and th a t to her he owed his in troduction to M r. William Foss, th e medium above refe rred to , of whose personality and strik in g m edium istic g if ts he gives the following par­t ic u la r s :—

“ M r. Foss has lived in th is community for. fifty years, tru s ted and honoured by all, a prosperous farm er who in his seventieth year still does th e m anual labour, of a young m an. H e has, w ith h is fam ily, or invited guests or persons in grief who have appealed to him , sa t (without, fee) with n few intermissions continually through these five decades, and tho phenom ena produced are as rem arkable as any 1 have ever read of. H e does no t go in to a trance, but, once ill my presence, a f te r notice from th e operators, ho was taken ou t of the body, losing consciousness, and saw many in tho sp ir it world, and conversed w ith his own w.ho have gone before. The d irect voice comes w ithout trumpet, and the phenom ena include m aterialisations, lights (often liko tongues of fire), v ibrations th a t shake tho room, the cold wind, w ritings in chalk on th e hard wood kitchen table, apports, and m vitations. I was once lifted from my chair un til my head nearly touched th e ceiling. In the post thirty vears over th ree hundred coins have been brought, mostly English pennies of e ighteenth cen tu ry dates. 1 had one given me of la te doted 1723. Once or twice flowers with the dew on them have been given in m id-w inter and have been taken home by th e recip ient. A photograph given to one ‘operato r’ was passed through a .closed and locked window in u few seconds (so if. was seen when th e light wus tapped

for), and then passed thruugh th e shu tter outside, and We were told i t was taken away to keep.

“ I have somo rem arkable type sc rip t records of séances with M r. Foss. In L ig h t some tim e ago was an article by Mrs. R eginald Du K oren about a s ittin g with him."

FROM T H E L IG H T H O U SE W INDOW .Miss Eleanor O. Lodge, vice-principal and history tu tor

of Lady Margaret Hall, Oxford, who has been appointedËrincipal of Westfield College (University of London), [ampBtead, is a sister of Sir Oliver Lodge.

Next week we hope to give a report of the May Meetings held on Thursday.

Dr. Ellis Powell will be th e preacher a t M atins (11.30 a.m.) on T rin ity Sunday, a t S t. Jude on the Hill, Hampstead Garden Suburb, N.W ., where the Rev. B. G. Bourchier is Vicar. The nearest station to the church is holder’s Green, on the Hampstead Tube, d istan t about ten minutes’ walk.

Mr. J . B. M’Indoe, Hon. Secretary of the Glasgow Association of S piritualists, w rites to say th a t Mr. H . Ernest H unt’s visit, during April, to th e Glasgow, Edin­burgh and Belfast_ Associations was a gratifying success from every point of view. In addition to his Sunday addresses, Mr. H u n t lectured during the week on Mental Development and Nerve Control to large and highly appreciativo audiences.

Mr. Peter Galloway, president of the Glasgow^ Associa­tion, has arrived' in America a n d . is recovering rapidly from the effects of h is recent illness. H e w rites th a t he is “beginning to tak e a grip of the world again.” This will be welcome news to M r. Galloway’s many friends.

Dr. J . C. Carlile, President of th e B aptist Union, replies in the “Daily News” (M ay 11th) to S ir A rthur Conan Doyle’s criticism in th e same journal of some rem arks on Spiritualism made by D r. Carlile in h is recent presidential aadress, a report of which appeared in our issue of May 7th (p. 295). H e claims to be no t entirely w ithout know­ledge a t first hand of Spiritualistic phenomena, and says: “I Know the lite ra tu re o f th e Spiritualistic movement fairly well, and notw ithstanding careful reading of nearly all th a t Sir Arthur and th e authorities to whom he refers have written upon the subject, I rem ain more th an doubtful. The whole th ing leaves me very cold. . . .” Spiritphotography is produced by double exposure, and table turning is “ no evidence of valid communication between the living and th e dead.”

, * # • •Dr. Carlile takes refuge in th e tru ism th a t “ In the pre­

sent state of our knowledge i t is impossible to explain much of the phenomena connected w ith Spiritualism. H e says that his position is th a t th e case has yet to be proved, though he does no t deny th e possibility of spirit communi­cations. A t th e same tim e he fails to give any answer to Sir Arthur’s plain inquiry as to w hat practical experience he has had in the investigation of psychic phenomena.

Dr. Ellis Powell, w riting in th e “ N ational News,” says that his immense correspondence bears witness to the fact that the experiences in which people are most interested are those, dealing with th e efforts or unseen friends to prove their identity. H e re la tes th e following case: “ Certainpeople speaking in a language very different from ours had to leave a European country v ery ' hurriedly in th e early days of the war. They en trusted th e ir valuables to a servant speaking only th e language of th a t country. H e, however, deserted to the revolutionaries, handed over the valuables to them, and was u ltim ately killed.”

The story continues: “ Quite recently th e parties werein London and w ent to a medium who does not speak a single word of th e language spoken by themselves ana their defaulting servant. They, moreover, were quitO' unaware that he had been killed. In th e course of th e s itting the servant manifested, spoke in his native language, addressed the people* by the names which had belonged to them in the land from which th ey had come, and very humbly asked their forgiveness for his own faithlessness. They thought the test all the more rem arkable as they were unaware a t the time th a t he had passed over. The medium did not know a word of th e language spoken.”

• • * •Before the W est Ham Bench on Monday last a man and

a woman, charged w ith being concerned in pretending to tell fortunes by means of palm istry, wero fined 40/- each. Another man, who was sta ted to have employed them, though he denied this, was sent to gaol for one month with hard labour. A detective gave evidence th a t on Saturday, May 14th, he saw the man and woman in the street with a ciowd round them. They were “ reading the linos” on a clien t’s hands and making m arks on a chart. They “ told tho fortunes” of three girls and received payments.

In “ Pearson’s Weekly” (May 14th)Pearse, described as a well-known magazine i an article entitled • “How I know I ‘Have a Soul.” in which he relates experiences wherein he considered th a t he had passed out of his body. One was while he was in the grip of a fever, when h e suddenly became aware th a t he could see his own body lying on the bed. Another occasion was when his wife bad an attack of scarlet fever, and he had to remove to another house a little way off. While there he was conscious of being in his wife’s bedroom, and des­cribed to the doctor changes in the furniture of the room which the la tter admitted were correct. The experiences are interesting, bu t Mr. Pearse seems to be unaware bow common they are.

. Mr. Alfred llustrator. has

In view of the census to be taken shortly in Australia, the Victorian^ Council of Spiritualist Churches has resolved th a t all those who embrace the tenets of Spiritualism be urged to describe themselves as “ Spiritualist” when filling in the forms. The object aimed a t by the leaders of the movement in Victoria is to be recognised by the Govern­m ent as a religious body. In the forthcoming census in th is country we understand th a t no inquiry regarding re­ligious denominations will be made.

Mr. Horace Leaf, who is doing good work with his lectures and demonstrations in Glasgow and Edinburgh, is to give a sitting before the Investigations Committee of the Glasgow Society for Psychical Research on May 24th. N ext month he is to lecture in Belfast.

The Vienna correspondent of the “ Daily Express” states th a t an institu te where attem pts are made to investigate crimes, thefts, or the whereabouts of criminals by means of clairvoyance, telepathy, or any other occult science which lies to hand, has just been opened there. Dr. _ Leopold Thoma, a- scientist, lawyer, and telepathist, is director of the institu te, and there is a t least one medium on the staff.

A Viennese newspaper describes a meeting a t which this medium, “ Megalis, was asked questions about a gold watch chain charm which had been stolen. She described a fat, blonde woman, whom she said she could see holding a shining, oval-shaped object. The following day the gold charm was returned to its owner by a blonde chambermaid a t his hotel. The reporter suggests th a t the thief was tele- pathically frightened.

M r. W . C. Nation, the veteran New Zealand Spiritu­alist, w riting of the wonderful native healer, Ratana, about whom we have already spoken, says: “ At present he isdevoting his powers to the benefit of his poorer brothers and sisters of his own race, but occasionally he trea ts a European. One was a gentleman, who had come a long way, with crutches. W ithin two hours he was a cured man. As lie left the church he quietly deposited a 50 pound note on th e table near the healer. Ju s t before the man got out ot the budding R atana saw the money and exclaimed: ‘Friends, someone has left some money. Who is i t ? ’ The happy man turned and said: ‘I have but left you a small recom­pense for the good you have done me.’ ‘You must take it away,’ said R atana, ‘for I cannot accept' payment. _ My work is a labour of love, and I am bu t doing my religious du ty .’ ” • • • •

“ Thinking a Man Well” is the title of an article in the “ Weekly D ispatch” by Alfred Edye. who concludes th a t “ Thought healing is a vital force. I t has come to stay. I t may revolutionise the practice and theory of medicine.” Of course, and the appearance of such an article, if be­lated , is welcome and significant.

We note th a t M. Gaillard recently conducted a lecturing propaganda tour for the Union of French Spiritualists, ac­companied by the French musician medium, M. Aubert, who has givon musical trance demonstrations of his gift of autom atic piano playing in the following towns in France: Carcassonne, Toulouse, Bordeaux, Rochefort, Orleans, and Lyons, drawing large and attentive audiences.

“ II Piccolo.” a daily newspaper in Rome, has been de­voting two columns a day to the subject of Spiritualism, and th is has produced a great deal of correspondence from interested readers.

“ La Revue Spirite,” the journal founded by Allan Hardee in 1858, Quotes the opinions of Dr. Ellis Powell, Miss Estelle Stead, tne Rev. C. Tweedale, the Rev. W alter W ynn, and Sir A. Conan Doyle on the future and in­fluence of Spiritualism, and also notes “The Times” Tests published by the Rev. C. Drayton Thomas in L ig h t .

334 L I G H T t**»J 81, U n ,

PSYCHIC PHOTOGRAPHS on the SCREEN.LECTURE BY MR. JAMES COATES.

The prom inence given in L ig h t in recen t issues to th e problem s of Psychic Photography is eloquent of th e g re a t public in te re s t fe lt in th e subject. I t was, therefo re , no t su rprising to find a large audience p resen t a t th e H all of th e London S p iritu a lis t Alliance, 6, Queen* Square, on Thursday, M ay 12th, when M r. Ja m es Coates delivered an illu s tra ted lec tu re on Psychic P ho tography . M r. Coates h as m ade a life-long stu d y of th e question, and w h at is m ost im p o rtan t, he has had in tim ate personal experience w ith some of th e lead ing m edium s of th e p a s t who have specialised in th is branon of m edium ship. F o r instance, h e was in s tru m en ta l in b ring ing M r. W yllie to th is coun­t r y from C alifornia, and had m any in te re s tin g s ittin g s w ith M r. Boursnell. In terspersed w ith h is descriptions of th e m any excellent psychic p ic tu res he exh ibited , M r. Coates offered some in stru c tiv e rem arks, o ften tin c tu re d

th a t th e re was no escape from th e conclusion that it was a p ic tu re of his m other. W riting a t th e tim e, l)r, Wallace s a id : ‘ 'The m om ent I go t th e proofs th e first glance showed me th a t th e th ird p la te contained an unmistakable por- t r a i t of ray m other, like h er both in features and expres­sion ; n o t such a likeness as a p o r tra it taken during life, b u t a som ew hat pensive idealised .likeness—yet still to me an unm istakab le likeness.”

The n ex t exh ib it was an e x tra of th e mother of Mr.T. M arthezc , of Brussels, who a t a s ittin g with Hudson I ob tained a clearly identifiable p o r tra it . The lady had never 1 been in th is country .

An in te re stin g hum an touch was associated with an | e x tra of a lady which had been obtained, without any

w ith d ry hum our, regard ing th e p roblem s encountered ininvestigation , and th e value of alleged te s ts of m edium s. Applause was frequen t, an d th e audience ev idently appre­cia ted th e lec tu re very highly. .

D r . A b r a h a m W a l l a c e , who presided, in in troducing th e lec tu re r, said t h a t M r. C oates was perhaps th e g re a te s t liv ing au th o r ity on Psychic P ho tog raphy . I n his ( th e C ha irm an’s) recen t v is it to th e U n ited S ta te s h e was de­lig h ted to find th a t M r. C oates’s book, “ P h o to g rap h in g th e I n ­v isib le,” published in London, was reg ard ed in A m erica as well as here a s th e t e x t book of th e subject. P sychic P ho tography , as m ost o f h is h eare rs knew , had been before th e pub lic since 3861, w hen th e firs t sp ir i t photo­g ra p h was ta k e n in B oston,U .S .A ., by M um ler. S ince th e n th ey h ad h ad m any o th e r m edium s w ith g if ts in th is d irection , and th e m ost p ro­m in en t a t th e p re sen t tim e were those known as th e Crewe C ircle. The^y would have seen in L i g h t artic les dealing severely w ith a despicable a t te m p t to besm irch th e ch arac te rs of those tw o w onderfu l m edium s, M r.H ope an d M rs. B uxton— (ap­plause)— b u t th e a u th o r of tn e calum ny was m erely to be p itied for h is ignorance. T his branch of supernorm al phenom ena had been in v estig a ted by som e of th e m ost d istingu ished m en of th e p a s t, such as S ir W illiam |Crookes an d h is (th e C ha irm an ’s) d ea r > old f rien d an d --------------------d is ta n t re la tiv e , D r. A lfredR ussel W allace. M r. T ra ill T aylor, E d ito r of th e “ B ritish Jo u rn a l of P ho to g rap h y ,” was an o th e r careful investigato r. I t was only w ith in th e la s t th re e years, however, th a t a society had been form ed for th e purpose of conducting in­vestiga tions according to th e best scientific m ethods. H e refe rred to th e Society fo r th e S tudy of Supernorm al P ic­tu re s . The evidence th ey h ad collected was a t p resen t re­stric ted to th e ir own m em bers. H e w as sure th a t in th e pho tographs they w ere to be shown th a t n ig h t th ey would find th e u tm o st in te re s t an d profit. (A pplause.)

M r . J a m e s C o a t e s , who was given a h e a r ty reception, a t th e o u tse t m ade some rem arks on th e subject of te s tin g m edium s. H e said t h a t th ey d id n o t know how psychic photographs were produced, and all th e te s tin g of m ediums would n o t th row an y lig h t on th e question . (H ear, h ear.)

cam era, on a p la te held in th e hands of Mr. Lacey, of Vir. W alte r Jones, of S tourbridge, becoming in­

te re s ted in psychic photography, paid a visit to Mr. HenryLondon. M r.

Blackwell, who showed him m any o f th e photographs in his splendid collection, and a t th e close o f the interview gave him , as a souvenir, th is particu la r picture. To hitastonishm ent M r. Jones recognised th e ex tra as a portrait

I t h ad been obtained th ree montns afterof his la te wife.she passed away, and it was th e n n ine years since that even t.

The h isto ric p icture.of Piet B otha, a general in the Boer A rm y, who fell in the siege of K im berley in October, 1880,afforded th e lecturer an oppi

xcelletu n ity of describing an excellent ev id en tia l case. The photograph was ta k e n by M r. Boursnell in 1902, th e s i t te r being Mr. W. T. S tead . M r. S tead did not recog- Inise th e p ic tu re , knowing tlnam e B otha, which was pro-

A w e ll-know n m e d iu m a n d h e r s p i r i t g u id e .T h is p h o to g ra p h w a s ta k e n b y M r. H ope a n d M rs . B u x to n , o f C re w e , u n d e r t e s t c o n d itio n s . T h e s i t t e r , M rs . W e s le y A d a m s , s t a t e s th e e x t r a i s h e r g u id e .

m in en t enough during the . W ar, b u t n o t th e name Piet. 1 M r. Boursnell, who was clair­voyant and ciairaudient, told i him th a t P ie t Botha was the nam e given to him by the spirit ! |he saw. W hen the Boer dele­g a te s came to London after the w ar th e photograph was shown to them , and was recognised by a re la tive and by several of the la te com m andant’s confreres < I t was said th a t there was no pho tograph of him accessible to anyone in E ngland. Referring to B oursnell’s undoubted gifts, M r. Coates said th a t this m edium had been scandalously tre a te d by Spiritualista, but he supposed th a t such treatment was th e fa te of all pioneers.

A p o r tra it of M r. H enry Blackwell, which was at oncerecognised and applauded, drew from th e lecturer a warm tr ib u te to his fellow investigato r. H e thought there wasno man in Loudon who had tak en such an interest in thesubject when i t was universally looked down upon. If he and M r. Bla ckwell occasionally differed in the ir views, that was of no m om ent, for n e ith er of them knew much about th e m a tte r . (L au g h te r .) A child ex tra th a t appeared w ith Mr. Blackwell was a fulfilm ent of a clairvoyant'sprophecy th a t if he w ent to London and sa t with Bours- noli t — It—

H e refe rred to M r. S la te r, an early investiga to r and com petent pho tographer, who a t first th o u g h t resu lts produced by H udson were frau d u len t, b u t finallyticcided th a t th e best way to go about th e m a tte r was to experim ent for him self, and he d id so. Using h is own cam era and a special lens he had m ade himself (he was an optician) M r. S la te r obtained an “ e x tra ,” and he dis-

overed th e surprising fac t th a t i t appeared on th e plate, du ring developm ent, th i r ty seconds before th e im age of thes itte r . T h a t convinced him th a t the re was some super norm al agency a t work in th e production of these pictures.

The first photograph shown on th e screen was one of Dr. Alfred lvussel W allace w ith th e sp irit * ‘e x tra ’ ’ of his m other. In th is instance th e s i t te r expressed th e opinion

noli th e child would show herself. |_A p o rtra it of M r. J . J . Morse produced another hurst

of applause, and th e lec tu re r observed, by the way: <rWe would have precious li ttle Spiritualism if i t were not for va lian t pioneers like th is one.” (H ear, hear.)

An in terestin g group of pictures was those which Mr. Coates described as psvchom etrical po rtra its . Among these was th e fam ous S tan d fas t case, described in detail in the lec tu re r’s hook, “ Is M odern Spiritualism Based on Kerte o r Fancy?” H ere th e husband in South America forwarded to Mr. Wyllie in M anchester a lock of his wife’s hair, and obtained two excellent likenesses of her in the form of sp ir it ex tras.

R esults obtained through th e mediumship of Dr. d’Aute Hooper were shown, as well as ex tras with well-known workers sucli as Messrs. P e te r (lallowav and William Jeffrey (of Glasgow), and others. Speaking of the inferior quality of the photographs as a general rule, Mr. Coa Us expressed the wish th a t mediums for psychic photography

Hay 31, 1031.] L I G H T 385

would devote m o re c a r e to th e mechanical side of their work. If t h a t were done th e results would be much more satisfactory. In refe rring to h is wife’s mediumship he said that she htyl given her services for th ir ty years w ithout fee or rew ard . (A pplause.)

On the . motion of' M r. H enry Blackwell, a hearty vote of thanks w as given to M r. Coates for his splendid lecture.

T H E B U S H C A S E .

Case is now closed, and whether i t will be possible or not for Mr. Bush to prove th a t he is really a sincere investi­gator and a real “ seeker after t ru th ” is a question th a t only the future can reveal, bu t in our final word to Mr., Bush and to all those who, like him, are carrying on an underhand and oft-times vigorous campaign against the t ru th of Spirit .re tu rn , we feel we are not lacking in rever­ence when we remind them of the words heard by Saul on his way to Damascus:—

“ Saul, Saul 1 Why persecutest thou me? I t is hard for ' tlibo to kick against the pricks.”

R e p l y f r o m M e . B u s h .

As announced in our la s t issue, we now give below a letter from Mr. E dw ard Bush, of W akefield, which is evi­dently intended as h is reply to th e investigation th a t has

’been conducted recen tly in th e columns o f L ig h t , e n d .which concluded w ith overwhelming testim ony as to the honesty of th e Crewe Circle and th e fac t th a t M r. Hope and Mrs. Buxton a re genuine m ediums. M r. Bush’s le tte r reads as follows

To th e E d i to r o f L ig h t .Dear S i r ,—In L ig h t , M ay 7th, a M r. F re d Barlow, o f

Birmingham, s t a t e s t h a t he him self has obtained super- normal p h o to g ra p h ic resu lts . I saw also a rep o rt in

' "Light o i a l a d y m e d iu m having been equally successful j | in the p ro d u c t io n o f “ S p irit photographs,” so th a t M r.

> Hope is “n o t alone in h is g lory .” I am delighted to learn th a t th e re a re a t leas t th re e mediums w ithin

J reach through whose influence these ra re phenom ena are jfc produced.

Will you kindly publish th is le tte r so th a t i t may be distinctly understood th a t my offer to th e m edium Hope is open to any m edium who will ven tu re to help Mr. Hope out of his t ig h t corner. M r. H ope dare n o t accept the invitation of th e S .P .R . to allow them to te s t th e genuineness of Jiis “ S p ir i t P ho tog raphy .” H e h as also failed to accept my very easy honest te s t “ to produce a

• spirit photograph in a m agazine cam era or w ith his hands controllea.” I f we could cred it th e s ta tem en ts of Sir A. Conan Doyle, R ev. W . W ynn, and th e dozen le tte r writers in L ig h t , M r . H ope never employs his hands during the whole operation . I f they witness tru th fu lly ,

,. then mine is no te s t a t a ll, for i t is only w hat M r. Hope and his sp irit guides have been accustomed to for tw enty years, f call upon friend Barlow, who is “ a leading au-

h thority on Supernorm al pho tography,” and who has ob- I, tained “ results,” to step in to th e breach, and perform .

Did I but possess th is m arvellous g ift, I would rush to | v’ the rescue of a fellow sp ir it m edium , who a f te r tw enty

“ennui.” Should no m edium be forthcom ing to produce the phenomena of “ S p irit photography,” th en th e in ­evitable and only conclusion m ust be th a t th e re is no

' such thing as “ S p irit pho tography ,” and th a t all who pretend to produce i t are hypocrites, trick ste rs , and— even worse.

H eartily yours,E . B u s h .

N*B.—The challenge is to th é whole world, and my t- Committee will defray all trav e llin g expenses, e tc ., to

mediums from any p a r t of th e ea rth , besides aw arding the £ 100.We feel th a t th e above le t te r will confirm th e opinion

of many thousands of ôur readers th a t M r. Bush is an a r­rant humbug, and t h a t . his offer to te s t th e Crewe Circle or any other photographic m ediums, is a ltogether too absurd. He has proved him self to be entirely ign o ran t of the subtleties of psychic science, and in laying a tra p in to which he hoped th e Crewe Circle would fall, se t to work in the manner usually adopted by a vu lgar and biassed ig­noramus.

In the past psychical research has been seriously ham ­pered by men of th e type of M r. Bush. A t th e present day, fortunately, trick ery and frau d on th e p a r t of the Antagonist of pèychic m a tte rs has been reduced to a mini­mum. for there are fo rtu n a te ly fa r too m any well bal­anced and honest researchers a tten d in g to th is branch _ of science. We would like particu larly to draw a tten tio n again to the fact th a t M r. Bush, to bolster up his charges against the Crewe Circle, reproduced a picture in his book­let, "Spirit Photography E xposed,” th a t was n o t th e pic­ture he originally sen t to M r. Hone, and lie doubtless se­lected it for the obvious reason th a t i t did bear a slight resemblance to th e sp irit “ e x tra ,” uud th a t the a ttitu d e of the head in th is photograph and in th e sp irit “ e x tra ” WAN very similar. How m any people he has led astray by thin deception we do n o t know, b u t M r. W hately Sm ith and Mr. Patrick who based oil i t th e ir artic le in the A pril issue of the “Psychic Research Q u arte rly ,” have undoubtedly «T0 PjHi,<*d in u m ost iin fo rtunate position through Mr. Llmu-d Basil’s trickery . We do no t think it likely th a t •'iUht Mr Mope or Mrs. Buxton or any sel 1 -respecting j||«buui, Mill ptty sligh test a tten tio n to Mr. B uslrs clial- «ige*. Bo far as we a re personally concerned, the Bush

T H E F E A T S O F HOUDINI.H is Exposure op “ Miracle .Mongers.”

Houdini has just sent me, from New York, a copy of his la test book, “ Miracle-Mongers and their Methods” (E.P . D utton & Co.). I t is a well illustrated, interesting and

. anecdotal work dealing w ith th e tricks of F ire Eaters, Heat Resisters, Sword Swallowers, and kindred wonder-workers. H oudini plies a sharp blade in his exposures of the devices of conjurers, ancient and modern, b u t he leaves us as much in the dark as ever as to th e methods by which he achieves h is own wonders. In short he does not “ unmask” him self.

Well, i t could hardly have been expected, and for me ho rem ains a problem, although I came to know him very well d a rin g his stay in th is country a few months ago. This was no t for w ant of any desire on my p a r t to probe th e m ystery of th e man. I have discussed the question

, many tim es w ith persons interested in the wonder-worker and h is feats, and have been struck by finding how little doubt some or them had regarding th e secret of his methods. B ut they were usually quite a t opposites on th e m atter. A few were absolutely sure th a t he was aided by psychic powers; others ridiculed th is explanation and were equally convinced th a t all his feats were done by pure leger-de-m ain . There was. as th e lawyers say, a g rea t deal of hard swear­ing on both sides. E ach p a rty was inclined to accuse the o ther of credulity—the credulity th a t ascribes physically impossible feats to physical causes, on th e one hand, or the gullibility th a t sees traces of supernormal agency where th e re is none a t all, on th e other.

W hen I discussed the m atter with Houdini himself he frank ly adm itted th a t some of his feats were simply ex­plained by his skill as a conjurer—indeed some th a t I witnessed were obviously tricks. Of the rest he would only say th a t he d id n o t himself understand how he did them. I f wo accept th a t sta tem ent there is certainly room for a supernorm al theory of a sort, although I would not carry the idea so fa r as the gentlem an who said th a t being clair­voyant he saw sp irits assisting Houdini in his famous escape from a churn filled with w ater! I t is a severe tax on the ingenuity even of magicians to explain how the wizard can undo th e most ingenious locks and shackles or emerge from a strong prison cell or a safe, a fter being stripped and searched for any possible tool by which he might pick the locks. And the th in g is done so rapidly, too. i t is ad­m itted th a t a skilled locksmith with his tools m ight take hours to do w hat Houdini accomplishes in a few moments— if th e locksmith could do i t a t all.

I t is simply a diabolically clever trick, say the sceptics, who po in t ou t th a t Houdini has spent his life-time _ in developing a n a tu ra l g if t and so accomplishes seeming miracles. There is a good deal _ in th is argum ent, for H oudini is a man of genius in his vocation, powerful in mind and muscle, and with an almost miraculous manipula­tiv e skill.

S till, I could not see why he m ight not be aided in some subtle v. ay by supernormal powers in himself, and a pro­fessional m agician w ith whom I discussed the m atter ad­m itted the possibility as something within his own personal experience, for he, too, has done some things th a t astonished himself as well as his audience—b u t these things were along th e lines of clairvoyance or telepathy, and did not involve phvsical feats. T hat is where the problem comes in , for locks and bolts and handcuffs are not unfastened by merely m ental niehods.

Houdini himself does not deny the existence of spirits, although he expresses amusement a t the idea of his owing anything to sp irit aid. H e has a largo library of psychical books and is qu ite fam iliar with the phenomenal side of Spiritualism . H e told me, however, th a t -he remained un­convinced, in spite of a very strong desire for conviction. Ho would like to be sure th a t as u sp irit he will survive death and meet on the other side those whom be has loved while in the flesh, and 1 believe he was perfectly sincere in this, for he is a man of warm and strong affections. H e is very much inclined to believe, chiefly by reason of cer-

> ta in rem arkable psychic experiences of his own in the n a tu re of prevision. But th a t he could a tta in proof other­wise than by physical phenomena never appeared to have entered his mind. And. as he said, he has never seen any physical manifestations which he could no t explain or duplicate by trickery. His experience has been clearly a limited one. But he continues to follow up psychic in - , vestigation with such keen, almost pathetic, in terest and eagerness th a t we may all hope lie will gain assurance in th e end. D. G,

3 3 6 L I G H T tM»y 21, 1031,

t s t : 2

PROBLEMS OF MEDIUMSHIP.T H E M Ü N N IN G S -G A U L T O N C A S E .

5 2 5 2 5 2

( C ontinued f r o m poge 324*)

The in te re s t in th is case, and th e question as to w hether M r. G aulton is a m edium o r n o t continues u n ab a ted . W e h a re a g re a t num ber of le tte rs dealing w ith m any séances g iven by M r. G aulton both p a s t and p resen t. W e in ten d to give as m any of these le tte rs as possible in o u r n e x t issue, in th e hope t h a t th ey will th row lig h t upon th is ra th e r complex case. I n th e m eantim e we will give th e re p o rt of th e tw o te s t séances to w hich we re fe rred in our la s t issue. This re p o rt is one t h a t was d ra fte d by Mr. Engholm , of the Guild of S p iritu a l U nity , an d is th e official s ta te m e n t endorsed by th e s itte rs a t th e tw o séances.

W e give th e s ta te m e n t exactly as i t has been handed to us, a full descrip tion of th e second te s t séance being given f irs t:—

Second T est Séance held on M arch 12th, 1921, a t 4 o'clock,- a t th e S tead B ureau , 30a, B aker S tre e t, London, W .

T h o s e P r e s e n t .

The m edium (M r. G au lto n ), M rs. G aulton , Miss G au l­to n ( th e d a u g h te r) .

Miss E ste lle S tead , Miss F . R . Scatcherd , M rs. D ra- koules, M rs. M ary G ordon (p a r t o f th e tim e ), M r. H ow ard M undy, M r. A. T . Connor, an d M r. H . W . Engholm .

D r. E llis T . Powell w as expected , b u t d id n o t a rrive .

T e s t P r é c a u t io n s T a k e n .

M r. C onnor covered th e ou tside o f th e tru m p e t w ith black grease p a in t.

M r. E ngholm searched th e m edium , who passed th e te s t. F u r th e r , th e seance room was searched an d n o th in g w as p re sen t t h a t could be used by th e m edium .

The tru m p e t w as p laced m th e c e n tre o f th e circle form ed bv th e chairs, b y M r. C onnor, who, in do ing th is , w as carefu l t h a t h e d id n o t to u ch th e g rease p a in t in h and ling th e tru m p e t.

T he m edium ’s h an d s an d th u m b s w ere th e n tie d w ith th in s tr in g by M r. C onnor, an d th e k n o ts w ere exam ined by M r. E ngholm , who found th e y w ere lock-knots an d secure.

T he m edium th e n sea ted h im self in a ch a ir , an d excep t fo r h is h an d s h e w as free to m ove. T he t ru m p e t stood u p ­r ig h t an d in v e rted in th e c e n tre of th e circle an d ab o u t tw o fee t six inches aw ay from each s i t te r , an d th e inside of th e tru m p e t was p a in ted w ith lum inous p a in t.

T h e P o s it io n o r t h e S it t e r s .

S ta r tin g from th e le f t of th e m edium : Miss S tead , M rs. G ordon. M r. C onnor, M iss G au lton , M r. M undy , M rs. D rakoules. Mr. Engholm , M rs. G au lto n , M iss S catcherd .

In th is way Miss S tead an d M iss S catcherd w ere to th e le f t an d r ig h t of th e m edium respectively .

T h e S e a n c e .

M r. C onnor locked th e door o f th e room , sw itched o u t th e elec tric lig h t, an d a f te r ta k in g h is se a t, th e re w as a b rief silence fo r p ray e r. T hen th e L o rd ’s p ra y e r w as sung, an d fo r abo u t h a lf an h o u r a f te r th is , conversa tion and songs con tinued a lte rn a te ly , b u t n o th in g occurred .

T he m edium was th e n n o ticed to be b re a th in g heav ily ; a light, tap p in g , b u t of b rief d u ra tio n , proceeded from th e tru m p e t.

M r. C onnor. M rs. G ordon an d Miss S catcherd m ade ob­se rv a tio n s in d ica tin g th a t th e y w ere sensitive of th e ex is t­ence o f a s tro n g psychic condition .

S lig h t breezes w ere fe lt , an d com m ented upon by all p resen t-

T he m edium now becam e no rm al, occasionally ta lk in g . A t 5 o 'clock a knock ing a t th e do o r (p re a rra n g e d ) called aw ay M rs. G ordon, w ho h ad to leave to ca tch a tra in .

A t h e r e x it from th e room i t was a rra n g e d to le t Miss G aulton s it in M rs. G o rdon 's place betw een Miss S tead and M r. C onnor, who both held Miss G au lto n ’s hands fo r th e re s t of th e séance.

A fte r sing ing tw o o r th re e songs th e whole com pany observed th e tru m p e t m oving rap id ly abou t ( i ts position was visible by m eans of th e lum inous p a in t) .

T hen a voice was h ea rd ( ra th e r so ftly ) s ing ing in tu n e an d follow ing th e s ing ing of th e s itte rs , especially when Miss G aulton sa n g a solo. L a te r a voice ( fa ir ly s tro n g ) was heard (a s though proceeding from th e tru m p e t) to say. “ Good evening, friends.* '.

Some of th e s itte rs were touched by th e tru m p e t, and Miss S catcherd observed th a t when th e tru m p e t touched h er i t seem ed to be covered w ith a loose c lo th . T he tru m p e t

touched h e r dress and h e r face. Miss Scatcherd was also touched , tw o o r th re e tim es.

The singing was th e n continued by th e sitters, and dar­ing a lu ll in th e singing a voice, proceeding as though from th e floor, was heard to say. “ Good evening, Aunty, we have h ad a job to g e t th ro u g h . *

This voice, so M rs. G aulton and h e r husband stated, in­d ica ted th e presence o f th e ir nephew, a young sailor who had been blown to pieces on a battleship (the Crecy) d u rin g th e b a tt le of Ju tla n d .

Q uestions w ere asked by th e s itte rs , and answers given . by knocks on th e floor, one fo r no and th ree for yes. It sounded as th o u g h th e 'tru m p e t was used to produce the knocks. A. th i rd voice was la te r h eard . I t had a slight S co ttish accen t. The words h eard were, “ I am Adam L aing . Good even ing .” L a te r th e same voice said, “1 have b ro u g h t B room head here ; h e w ants to speak to Dr. E llis Pow ell. H e knows h im in connection w ith financial : business.”

A fte r th is th e re were no m ore voices, and the meditfm joined in th e conversa tion . Suddenly th e re was a load m eta llic knock on th e floor, an d ligh t' w as seen for a moment on th e floor by Miss S te a d ; n o th in g fu rth e r happened, the m edium suggesting t h a t th e loud knock indicated the sit­t in g w as a t an end.

M r. C onnor th e n sw itched u p th e lig h t.T he s itt in g te rm in a te d a t 6.30. Tim e of seance two and

a-half hours.

O b s e r v a t io n s A f t e r t h e S e a n c e .

The tru m p e t was sta n d in g in v erted about a foot away (an d tow ards th e m edium ) from th e position where it had been placed by M r. C onnor a t th e beginning of the séance.

T he m edium h ad a m ark of b lack grease pain t on the r ig h t tem ple . (H e s ta te d he h ad been touched during the s i t t in g .)

T he m edium ’s han d s w ere s till securely fastened by the s tr in g a n d th e k n o ts w ere in ta c t.

All th e sitters* h an d s w ere exam ined by M r. Engholm, an d none w ere found to h av e m arks o f th e black grease p a in t, excep t M r. C onnor ( th is m ark was accounted for befo re th e s i t t in g ) .

T he tru m p e t w as th e n carefu lly exam ined. I t was no­ticed t h a t th e re was an im p rin t of a somewhat dose tex­tu r e on th e g rease p a in t n e a r th e m outhpiece or narrow en d . I t seem ed to suggest t h a t th e tru m p e t had been g rasped in some w ay, b u t th e m ark in g d id n o t appear to hav e been produced by th e g rasp of a hum an hand.

M r. E ngholm , g rasp ing th e tru m p e t below th e observed m ark in g , th e n m ade a com parison betw een h is hand and finger p rin ts.- an d th o se o f m ark ings ju s t above. The im­p r in ts w ere in no w ay sim ilar.

A t th e firs t T est seance he ld a t th e S tead Bureau at 3.30 p .m . on F e b ru a ry 26th , th e sam e conditions as the above w ere observed. T he s i t te r s w ere th e same, with two exceptions, t h a t is to say , D r. E llis T . Powell was present an d M iss G aulton ab sen t. On th is occasion nothing what­ev er occurred , excep t th e heavy fall o f th e trum pet on to th e floor ju s t before th e conclusion of th e seance. The seance la s te d tw o hours.

A f te r a n h o a r h ad passed M rs. M ary Gordon observed c la irvoyan tly th e sp ir it form of a nude negro of rather re­pulsive appearance , an d also th e form of a N orth American In d ia n w earing a s tra n g e costum e composed of feathers. J u s t a f te r th e fall o f th e tru m p e t to th e floor, M r. Connor observed c la irvoyan tly a figure in w hite .

D u rin g th is s i tt in g bo th M r. and M rs. Gaulton were obviously nervous an d very anxious, and bo th declared they h ad sp e n t a sleepless n ig h t, an d h ad been worrying very m uch a t being challenged to give a te s t seance.

N o t e b y H . W . E n g h o l m .

Those who w ere p resen t were all in agreem ent tha t the séances w ere very d isappoin ting . The firs t séance was unite abortive , and w ith reg a rd to th e second th e re was nothing of a defin ite ch a ra c te r t h a t would s ta n d comparison with the display given a t th e public séances described in last week’s L ight. Those who were p re sen t a t th e te s t were men and women long accustom ed to séances of th is kind, and who fu lly app recia ted th e sensitive n a tu re of a tru e medium, and ev ery th in g was done bv th em to m ake th e medium feel a t hom e. B u t fo r all th a t , i t will be noted th a t Mr. G aulton w as observed to be very uneasy du ring each sitting. In a ll fa irness to him , th is condition was, of coarse, not con­ducive to th e best resu lts , a lthough , as has been stated, n e ith e r he n o r h is wife had occasion to feel anything but absolu te confidence.

May SI, MSI.] L I G H T 9 0 7 uu I

A SEANCE W ITH CECIL HUSK.F r o m a J ottonalibt’b N o t e B o o k .

Some years ago, circum stances led me to an acquaint­ance with a well-known m edium , who inv ited me to a sit­ting. As a journalis t in those days, and in terested in all the activities of life, I read ily consented. The original séance became a series, and I took copious notes of every­thing th a t occurred, a course to be recommended to en­quirers, who will probably find, as I did, th a t proofs are only obtainable by degrees, and have to be judged by the ir cumulative w eight.

At the seances of my frien d th e m edium th e re were no materialisations, and he himself suggested my paying a visit to the la te M r. Cecil H usk . A nxious to avoid the possibility of collusion, I w aited u n til th e m a tte r had dropped, and th en approached M r. H usk th rough a th ird party. A woman novelist gave me th e in troduction , and in view of w hat took place 1 th in k i t well to m ention th a t, Although she rendered m e th is service, th e novelist knew nothing whatever of m e excep t my nam e.

There were o th er s tran g e rs to M r. H usk—an Arm y m an and a sea captain—am ong those assembled, and a special invitation was given to u s to exam ine th e séance-room.In broad daylight we sc ru tin ised th e _ scantily-furnished apartment, b u t found n o th in g open to critic ism . Then M r. Husk—half-blind, w earing d a rk spectacles—was led in , cur­tains were draw n, an d tn e séance began. I sa t n ex t b u t one to the m edium , th e .A rm y m an betw een holding M r. Husk’s right hand an d th e woman novelist h is left. Even if one or both h an d s h ad been free, ex trao rd in a ry ma­chinery would have been requ ired fo r th e p roduction by trickery of th e phenom ena w hich foUowed.

Light raps were h ea rd here , th e re , everywhere. The “fairy bells,” an in s tru m e n t rendered visible by a p a tch of luminous pain t, moved abo u t in a ll directions, p lay ing th e while. Upon th e tab le was a heavy musical-box, tow ards which a m ysterious h an d now stre tch ed . I t s ta rte d thé mechanism, and th e box g lided th ro u g h th e a ir , sank to the floor, ascended to th e tab le , an d was th e re wound up and again set going. A cand lestick was ta k e n from be­fore me, and I h ea rd i t be ing p laced upon th e m antelpiece. At one moment a cold finger touched m y face ; a t an ­other we were aU fa n n e d ; on a th i rd occasion we fe lt ourselves being ta p p e d by som ething like a w and. I f hu­man agents were a t w ork th ey m u st have been able to see in the dark, fo r th e m ovem ents w ere of w onderful sw ift­ness, smoothness, an d c e r ta in ty .

Whilst these th in g s w ere h appen ing , various d raped forms appeared, an d ta lk e d n o t only to u s b u t to each other. Someone know n as “ Jo h n K in g ” showed himself over the table, hold ing a p a in te d card in such a w ay as to light up his race. T h e re w ere tw o v isito rs fo r th e Arm y man who, a lthough u n ab le to recognise e ith e r , conversed with one in w hat w as s ta te d to be H in d u sta n i. T he cap­tain in the M ercan tile M a rin e seemed satisfied t h a t a face which appeared was t h a t of h is fa th e r . A R ussian also asked for the cap ta in , an d th e R ussian A nthem w as played. The husband oF th e w om an novelist who had in troduced me appeared to h e r . an d I h ea rd th e tw o exchange a few words. A figure g iv ing th e nam e of C ard inal Newman pronounced a B enedicite , an d an old G reek p rie s t recited .

So far, my rô le seem ed th a t of a n observer, and I had ceased to expect any personal evidence, when a new figure bent over th e tab le n e a r m e, hold ing u p an illum inated card. I stared , fo r th e fe a tu re s w ere s ta rtlin g ly like those of a sister of m ine, as I h ad la s t seen h er la id o u t for burial. E arlier in th e s i t t in g h e r C h ris tian nam e was said to be in the a ir , an d a c e r ta in “ S issie” had been perceived near where I s a t ; b u t I h ad deliberately re fra in ed from l comment. Now, how ever, a s th o shape vanished I was asked if I recognised i t . “ T he face was like t h a t of some­one I knew,” w as m y g u a rd ed rep ly , “ b u t could I see i t again?” Scarcely h ad I spoken w hen th e face reappeared , and again th e resem blance s tru c k m e. “ C an anyone te ll me whom th e figure claim s to b e ? ” I en q u ired ; and the answer was: ‘“A sk th e sp ir i t yourse lf.” F o r th e th irdtime I saw th e a p p a r itio n . The sam e w h ite w rappings were round th e head, b u t th e re seemed m ore of th e r ig o r mortis about th e fea tu re s . B en ea th m y b re a th I asked : “Are you my s is te r? ” Im m ed ia te ly th e lip s moved in an and there was a nod of recogn ition . T hen th e figure faded inarticulate “ Yes.” th e eyes glowed w ith consciousness, away, and for th e th ird tim e- th e p a in ted card dropped upon the table.

I have described th e proceedings a t leng th , as showing the nature of th e evidence w hich, am id baffling d isappoin t­ments and an occasional en co u n te r w ith a tr ic k s te r . I was able to acquire. R esu lts ns definite , though probably of a somewhat different ty p e , an y rea lly earnes t in vestiga to r may hope to-day to o b ta in . P e rh ap s w hen he reaches a certain point he w ill, lik e m yself, cease to p ile up proofs, and devote tim e and th o u g h t to th e ir in te rp re ta tio n . B u t be will not cease to w onder, as I do. t h a t people who admittedly know li t t le o r n o th in g abo u t th e subject, and are bitterly hostile to i t , con tinue to be^ held up as au ­thorities, and t h a t am ong those who do investiga te th e re are persons who. hav ing eyes, see n o t. and are w illing to believe anything b u t th e p la in apd honest fact.

F r rp Ç , W ebb,

S O C IE T Y F O R T H E STU D Y O F SU PER N O R M A L P IC T U R E S .

Under the presidency of D r. Abraham Wallace, the S .S.S.P. held its annual conference during last week-end, when a series of meetings took place a t the British College,«59, Holland Park, London, W . On Saturday afternoon a num ber of interesting papers were read, and valuable and instructive discussion followed. In the evening a dinner was held a t Pagani’s R estaurant, when Mr. Engublm made an im portant announcement respecting a big exhibition of Psychic Photographs which he was organising in connection with L ig h t . H e received many offers of help from those present th a t should enable th is Exhibition to be the most representative and remarkable in the annals of psychic science.

A very pleasant evening was spent. Amongst those pre­sent were men and women famous in connection with these activities. The Editor of L ig h t received many congratula­tions on th e Bush denouement, and a vote of confidence in M r. Hope and M rs. Buxton was proposed, and carried unanim ously.

.O n Sunday afternoon, D r. Abraham Wallace delivered an extrem ely in teresting address, and the whole of Monday was occupied w ith m eetings and displays of lan tern slides. The proceedings wound up a t a late hour, b u t before b reaking up th e members of the Society had the pleasure of welcoming Miss B essinett, who had ju st arrived from the U nited S ta tes, and who is to give m aterialisation séances a t th e B ritish College during th e next few weeks. Every­one presen t was much impressed by the charming manner and prepossessing appearance of th is medium.

W e m ust congratulate th e S .S.S.P. on th e extremely valuable work i t has been doing during th e pas t year, and we understand from the secretary th a t the Society’s activities are to be greatly increased, and meetings are to be held a t frequent intervals, both in London ana th e N orth.

D ed icatio n of a C h u r c h .—A t a service of thanksgiving on F riday , May 13th, M r. E rnest O aten dedicated the church of the South London S piritua lis t Society, Lausanne- ro a d .. The chair was taken by M r. C. J . Williams, and am ong those on th e platform were M r. R ichard Boddington, M rs. Ensor, M rs. M ary Gordon, and M r. A. T. Connor. M r. W illiam s said th a t in th e au tum n of last year they had to purchase th e premises where th e ir meetings were being held or go elsewhere. The members rallied round them and th e purchase was completed.

MATRICULATIONAt London University

U>

Important Concession to Professional Men

wT ON DON University has now instituted

a Modified or shortened form of Matriculation, whicli may be taken—in­stead of the usual Examination — by members of 25 years of age or over, of the following professions:—Ministers o! Religion; Barristers, Solicitors; Doctors, Dentists; Regular Officers of H.M. Forces; Engineers; Architects, Surveyors; Chemists; Accountants, Auditors; Registered Teachers.CL This Examination includes 4 subjects (3 of

which are optional) ; Mathematics is not compulsory. The written portion lasts one day only, and there is a very short Oral Examination.C Professional men who desire to take the above

Exam.—as a preliminary to a Degree at London University—should avail themselves of Wolsey Hall Individual Postal Tuition.

Write To-day for fu ll Particularsand Specimen Lesson, to (he Secretary (Dept. LT.2)

Muliifg gall, ©xfwdMS 42

338 L I G H T (»U r 21, 1921,

H IS C O U R T S .B t M m . P . E . L e a n i n g .

“E n te r in to H i* g a le s w i th th a n k s g iv in g , a n d in to H is co u r ts w i th p ra ise .” — P salm C.

I.The C ourts known to ns a re fire in num ber, an d th e ir

gatew ays mariV. B y th a t o f b ir tE we a re welcomed in to th e firs t g re a t o u te r C ourt o f n a tu re by th e L ord an d G iver of L ife, who is th e H o s t in a ll th e C ourts. W hen th e young th in g in th e joyful r ig o u r o f aftimal sp irits leaps, swims, o r dances, w hat deligh ted eyes m ust w atch him from th e Unseen, w h at u nheard echoes o f g a ie ty th r ill th e re ! H ow h e “g oes u p w ith m u s ic o n cold, s ta r ry n ig h ts ,” an d in la te r years fee Is th e m ajesty o f m oun ta in lands, th e sa n c tu a ry of forests, and a t las t, if he be blessed, th e sense sublim e of T h a t “ w hose dw elling is th e lig h t o f se ttin g suns, an d th e round ocean and th e liv ing a ir .” H e r e , i f n o t before, we know W hose g a te s we h a re e n te red in to , and

“ I t is a comely fashion to be glad,Jo y is th e g race we say to G od.”

JLThe realm of H um an n a tu re is a C o u rt w here we are

very m uch a t home, fo r we e n te r i t by th e gatew ay of th e hom e itse lf. H ere th e book of hum an lovableness firs t open i to us. In th e w ider life t h a t comes w ith years everyone has h is p riv a te m issal, an d can tu r n to page a f te r page o f secre t b eau ty in th e souls abou t h im , revealed o ften q u ite uncon­sciously to him self alone.

*‘T here a re m any k inds o f love, a s m any k inds o f lig h t, B u t every k ind of love m akes a g lo ry in th e n ig h t.”

And even while “ th e long d a rk vigil o f life we keep ,” i t is ligh ted by a tho u san d p o in ts o f th is g lo ry . W ho h a s n o t m et w ith th is grace o f forbearance , th e sw eetness o f cour­te sy u n d e r vexatious c ircum stance, th e generous silence w here a fa u lt was in question , th e q u ie t d ropp ing of some h o t en thusia stic scheme n o t p leasing to o th ers ? T ne w ealth is endless. W e read M aeterlinck on th e H idden B eau ty , those th o u g h ts “ Eke g re a t w hite b irds” t h a t pass across a m an ’s m ind, o r E m erson on th e tran scen d e n ta l life , an d need no o th e r illu s tra tio n th a n m em ory an d da ily in te r ­course can supply . A nd i f p o o r E verym an hides h is face, and can n o t look upon th e book o f C o n sc ien ce som etim es, le t u s rem em ber th a t th e re is a page in th e “ arch ives o f th e angels* c ity ,” w here o th e r th in g s a re recorded . S hall we n o t e n te r in to these H is C o u rts in th e h e a r ts an d lives of o th e rs , w ith p ra ise?

m .W e pass th ro u g h an te-cham bers o f b eau ty in A r t an d

C ra f t a n d S cu lp tu re , a n d th e m oving joy o f m usic 's g r e a t harm onious voice, to a C o u rt n o t app rehended by an y se n se ; and n o t reached by a ll, because th e k ey ta k e s long to forge. B u t w ith in is M ind, in i t s unspeakab le g ra n d e u r o f in te l­lectual ran g e . H e re is know n th e s tra n g e , deep e la tion th a t comes w ith p h ilo so p h ic g rasp , when th e T h in k e r begins to feel h is pow er, to d ro p h is p lum m et o f th p u g h t dow n, dow n in to th e deeps o f cosmic m y s te ry , 'to ca tch th e m es­sage spoken th ro u g h M athem atic s, an d th e kingdom s of o rdered know ledge, to see how in th e m azy dan ce o f a m il­lion fac ts th e m ig h ty o u tlin es o f th e c rea tiv e schem e s ta n d o u t. T h is i t is h is ta sk to crysta llise in to symbol an d fo r­m ula an d sp eech—lan g u ag e being itse lf a m arvel, th e weav­in g of th e m isty ra inbow -garm en t o f th o u g h t. B u t these do n o t e x h au s t H is C ourts.

IV .P ersons w ith p sy c h ic developm ent h av e adm ission to an ­

o th e r C o u rt, which is closed a t p re se n t to th e av erag e hu ­m an being, fo r i t is e n te re d by th e g atew ay of unfolded psychic senses an d pow ers. I t is Eke tn e se c re t cham ber in h a u n te d Glqjnis. Som e d o u b t if i t e x is ts ; o th e rs th in k t h a t if th e re is a doorw ay, th e re m u s t be som eth ing w ith in , even if th e y h av e n o t them se lves th e k e y ; y e t o th e rs say th ey have been th e re , an d speak of s tra n g e “ th in g s seen and h ea rd ” which th e y t r y to describ e ; an d some even te ll us th e y have d w elt in i t all th e i r lives. A gain , some believe t h a t dark n ess an d gloom , te n a n te d bv dem on sp ir its , p re ­vail th e re , a n d t h a t a ll good fo lk should sh u n an d re g a rd i t w ith h o r ro r ; b a t o th ers m a in ta in t h a t i t s tream s w ith lig h t, and t h a t t h e vision is a new reve la tio n to m ankind. I t occurs to th e wise th a t th e bes t w ay is to go an d see, and th a t i t is n o t likely t h a t b eau ty , an d o rd e r, an d law will sto p sh o r t a t 'th is th resh o ld w hen th e y pervade all o th e r realm s know n to u s. B u t th e re m o st be equ ipm ent an d sa fegua rds , ju s t a s in exp lo rin g th e d ep th s of tn e ocean o r th e bounds or u p p e r a ir , a n d th o se w h o will e n te r th is H is C o u rt w ith p ra ise m u st go w ith th e w edding g a rm en t which is th e g u a ra n te e o f th e ir safe en joym ent.

V. ____H igh above a ll these C o u rts th e re rises, in a g lory which

loses itse lf in th e heavens, th e g re a t dom e of th e S p iritu a l, also questioned and doubted by tho se who a re n o t y e t aw ake to its rad iance, b u t su re s t of th e su re to th o se blessed souls, th e com m unity of sa in ts in a ll ages and clim es, who know' th e ir w ay th e re as a m an know s h is way to h is own h earth T herein is everyone’s destined and appoin ted hom e. "A ll

journeys end in welcome to th e w eary ,” the welcome {ire* by “ God o u r exceeding joy ,” and even now our Refafps our S tre n g th am id th e discipline of th e lower courts. But language fa lte rs and fails, far-off and low down, before tlis far-flung splendour of th is M ount Zion. Words are not f i t: only silence, and m usic, and worship are fit. Bat,beloved fellow-souls, will you n o t as you receive this messu» “ E n te r in to H is ga tes w ith thanksgiving, and into Hu courts w ith p ra ise” m ore th a n heretofore r

M E N T A L P R O J E C T IO N S UNDER H Y P N O S IS .

Objects S een on B lank Sheets of P afee. / a

Bv D b . L indsay J ohnson.

[D r . L indsay Johnson is a d istinguished ophthshrie ' ' ] surgeon a n d a u th o r of m any sc ientific w orks.]

I am of op in ion th a t th e m om ent we th in k of sty object, o u r m inds p ro jec t a force, o r wave motion, of urns i k in d in every d irec tio n a ro u n d us, w hich force is capable 1 of fo rm ing a m enta lly visible object, an d I venture to re la te th e follow ing ex p erim en ts in proof of this.

Som e y ea rs ago I w ent to P a r is w ith a celebrated | G erm an professor (Professor K oenig , of B erlin). Our con- i v e rn a tio n h appened to tu r n upon supernorm al phenomena, an d he to ld m e t h a t form erly he b a d been of th e opinio* I th a t th ey w ere all tn e re su lt o f e i th e r frau d , haUucniatioft, j | o r bad o b se rv a tio n ; b u t recen tly h e h ad conducted a tenet J o f ex p erim en ts on some o f th e p a tie n ts in th e Salpétrière j H o sp ita l in P a r is w hich bad com pelled him to abandon trig | a t t i tu d e w ith reg a rd to them . “ I f you will come with me to th e H o sp ita l, ’ h e ad ded , “ I shall convince yon that j th e re a re n a tu ra l phenom ena w hich a re entirely outride d o u r experience, a n d w hich can n o t be explained by any n a tu ra l law s t h a t w e know o f .” *3

A ccordingly he b ro u g h t m e to th e bedside of an old j p e a sa n t w om an who suffered from a n obscure form of n y ste ria . T ak in g h e r to th e p hysic ian ’s p riv a te room, he firs t h ypno tised h e r , an d th e n by l if t in g up her eyelids, j b ro u g h t h e r in to tn e c a ta le p tic condition . Thereupon he . req u ested m e to ta k e ab o u t tw e n ty sheets of white paper j from a la rg e p ile ly in g o n th e a d jacen t tab le , which were - a ll id en tica l an d c u t by a m ach ine to th e sam e size, and bore no m ark s o f w r itin g o f an y k in d . I n fact, i t would j bave been im possible fo r anybody, to te ll one sheet from j a n o th e r , no m a t te r how carefu lly one exam ined them. 1 . 1 th en h anded h im one shee t a f te r an o th er, and, taking ! each sh e e t in tu r n , h e suggested some object a t random w hich h e described m in u te ly to h e r as being on th e paper. W e each d id th is a lte rn a te ly .' F i r s t he would suggest, say, a b ask e t o f re d roses su rro u n d ed by m aidenhair ferns. T h en I w ould suggest some fa m ilia r object, such as a pair ; o f scissors, te llin g h e r t h a t I saw th em on th e paper, and ask in g h e r i f she d id n o t see th em . To th is she invariably \ answ ered “ T e s , p e r fe c t l y .” A fte r each sheet had tins been described . I p a t a num b er, o r m ark , on th e back of th e p a p e r in th e le f t-h an d co rn er, an d en te red th e number r o r m ark in m y notebook, a t th e sam e tim e describing the im a g in a ry object w hich one o r o th e r of u s to ld her was to be seen on th e p a p e r . "A fter th u s exh ibiting about tw en ty sheets o f p a p e r , I took ab o u t five fresh sheets w ith o u t d escrib ing an y th in g on th em , an d th en shuffled th e whole p a c k e t like a pack of ca rd s several times, theÎp ro fesso r c u tt in g th em betw een th e shuffling. H e then

B a n d ed th e p a p e rs one by one to th e old lady, and on ask in g h e r w n a t she saw on each shee t, she described every shee t co rrec tly w ith o u t m ak in g a sing le m istake. I could only check h e r rep lies by looking a t th e num ber I had w r itte n on th e back of each s h e e t an d # re fe rrin g to my notebook fo r th e d escrip tion o f th e object in question.. * O ccasionally she would say , “ B u t, m onsieur, there is n o th in g on th e sh e e t,” an d su re enough , on tu rn ing over th e p a p e r . I found i t w as one of th e sheets on which we ; h ad n o t described an y th in g .

Now he tr ie d a n o th e r very in te re s tin g experim ent.. We rep ea ted th e p rev ious ex p erim en t, only w ith th is difference,f th a t we described coloured objects—e./y., a red rose sur- rounded by green leaves, or a b lue anchor on a yellow back­g ro u n d . A fte r we had gone th ro u g h ab o u t twenty-five fresh sheets we woke u p th e old lad y an d se n t h er back to her bed. A fte r abo n t ha lf a n h o a r we re tu rn e d to the room,. an d on th e lady being a d m itte d , we rep ea ted the questions - as to th e coloured objects she saw on tne sheets, as soon at she was p u t in th e c a ta lep tic condition . She never made a sing le m is ta k e th is tim e e ith e r , excep ting th a t she always gave th e com plem entary colours to th e objects. I may add th a t she w as fa r too ig n o ra n t to know anyth ing 'about com plem entary colours.

I have re la te d these ex p erim en ts in some deta il as they m ay p erh ap s help us to accoun t for th e rem arkable pheno­m ena of th o u g h t-p ic tu re s which, in some obscure manner, a p p e a r a t tim es to find th e ir way on to an unexposed photo­g rap h ie p la te , as firs t discovered by C om m andant Darget.I t m ay possibly afford th e key to th e “ F a ir ie s” which have caused such an am oun t of aston ishm ent in Spiritualistic circles. B u t I only offer th is as a te n ta tiv e hypothesis, ss I am by no m eans ce rta in t h a t th is bas any th ing to do w ith th e ir appearan ce on th e photographic negative,

Mtf SI, IM I ) L I G H T 3 39

QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS.Conducted by H. W. Eogholtn, Editor of the Vale Owes Script*.

(tar readers are asked to w rite ns on all questions re la ting to Psychic and Spiritual Matters, Phenomena, ft«,, in fact, everything within the range of onr subject on which they require an authoritative reply. Every week answers will appear on th is page.

We do not bold ovtrsel vea responsible for m anuscrip ts o r photographs unless sent to ns in registered envelope, and all communications requiring a personal answ er most be accompanied by a stamped, addressed envelope for reply.

i fe v . ......................... - ¿ W

0BSCURE M E S S A G E S .

F. L.. referring to those m i n t messages th e m eaning of which is obscure, asks, “ How is i t sp ir its can n o t say plainly what they m ean?” T his is a difficulty which has Hen explained several tim es in com m unications from the other side, some of them published in L ig h t . Usually th e obstacle is on th is side an d resides in th e m inds of medium or otters. Generally speak ing , however, th e cause* m ay be aid to be due to th e fa c t t h a t psychio com m unication is only at its beginnings, an d th e w onder is t h a t we can obtain so many d e a r an d defin ite messages ra th e r th a n that some of them a re obscure o r o therw ise im perfect.

THE AWAKENING OF THE SPIRITUAL NATURE.

“If we are all s p ir its w hile in th e flesh,” w rites P h t u u , “bow is i t th a t m any people show absolutely no signs of a spiritual n a tu re? T hev a re sim ply an im als in every w ay.” Quite true, b u t th e sp ir i t is none th e less in each one of them, only i t is d o rm an t. T here a re m any instances of the strange way in w hich th e s p ir i t m ay be suddenly called into life in these people. O ften i t comes w ith conversion, as in the Salvation A rm y, o r o th e r relig ions m ovem ents. Sometimes a “ voice fro m beyond” will suffice to break through the c ru st of ea rtb in ess an d call th e sp ir it in to rigorous activity.

OR. CRAWFORD.E.C.—Of th e b iography of th e la te D r. C raw ford we

know very little so f a r . H is nam e p o in ts to a Scottish origin, and he ce rta in ly held S co ttish degrees, fo r be took Ms B.Sc. in Glasgow in 1903 an d h is D .Sc. also (in 1911). We may give some b iograph ical no tes la te r in L ig h t .

SPIRITS INCARNATED AFTER DEATH.

W. Evaub w r ite s : “ A t th e la s t o f S ir A r th u r Conan Doyle’s interesting lec tu res in Q ueen’s H all, he showed on the screen w hat he considered th e m ost w onderful photo­graph in th e w orld, v i z . , t h a t o f th e la te S ir W . Crookes vita a spirit-lady hold ing h is a rm . I understood him also to say th a t l ie had h ea rd from m em bers of th e Crookes family th a t th is sp ir i t fo rm h a d freq u e n tly v isited th em and taken up th e ir baby in h e r arm s an d to ld charm ing s to n e s to other young ch ild ren who s a t on h er knees—all of which experiences seem ing to im ply th e presence o f tan g ib le flesh and bones. A re an y o th e r in stan c es know n of s p in ts ta k in g on flesh after th e ir e a r th ly d e a th ? L uke, th e physician, records Christ’s words to th e disciples, ‘A sp ir it h a th no t

fle*h and bones’ ; and S ir Arthur declared that ’there was no such thing as a m iracle.’ ” My correspondent has con­fused the appearance of a spirit in its own habitat with that exhibited when temporarily manifesting in the physical condition. The phenomenon of materialisation is well authenticated. I t was tnafc to which Sir Arthur referred.

M E S S A G E S IN F O R E IG N TO N G U ES.

J . P anama (Salvador, Central America) writes: “Canyou explain to me why all the English automatic writers receive communications in English only, and not in a lan­guage unknown to them? If a spirit can guide your hand and make you write words and sentences in a language you know, why can’t the spirits make you write in a foreign l a n g u a g e T h a t is not an uncommon question, and that it should he put indicates a lack of acquaintance with the subject. Because on several occasions communications hare been 'received in foreign tongues through mediums who know only English—messages in French, Greek, Latin and other languages which had afterwards to be translated. It is true th a t th is phenomenon is rare, because most commu­nications are restricted to words in the medium's own mind. That is a simpler method for usually what is given is rather the thought than the words required to express it.

CRYSTAL GAZING.J . Dalglish.— The directions given for crystal gazing,

or “ scrying,” by Mr. Andrew Lang, who was much inter­ested in the subject, were as follows: “ I t is best to goalone into a room, sit down with the back to the light, place the hall on the lap, a t a just focus, on a dark dress or dark piece of cloth; try to exclude reflections, think of anything you please, and stare for. say, fire minutes a t tin* hall. If after two or three trials you see nothing in the ball . . . yon will probably never succeed." This period ofprobation is probably too short, for in well-known servers the power is often absent for weeks together. Miss Goodrich Freer (Mrs. Spoer), who has written a good deal on the subject, and who was herself an accomplished server, offers the following suggestions: “ Look carefully a t some partof the room in front of you. avoiding anything likely to be reflected in the ball. Shut your eyes, and try to visualize i t ; then try if you can see it in the crystal. If you have any gift of visualisation a t all this ought to be acquired with ease after half-a-dozen experiments. When you can do this you may go on to visualize, with closed eyes, some scene that you have lately witnessed—and this, too, can be transferred to the crystal.”

THE UNDISCOVERED COUNTRYThis work will prove a rsvelstion to those who are not familiar with the beautiful and ennobling character of many spirit messages. wThe Undis­covered Country" is a standard work of refer­ence concerning the M Life

Beyond the Veil.0

A Sequence of Spirit-messages describing Death and the After-world.

Selected from Published and Unpublished Automatic Writings (1874 to 1918).

Edited by HAROLD BAYLEY, with an introduction by

SIR ARTHUR CONAN DOYLE. POST FREE 6 6

Ur. HAROLD BAYLEY has presented the whole Edition to the “ Light” Development Food, so every copy sold will in

future help this fund.

Office of “ L IG H T ”6, Q U EE N SQUARE, LONDON, W.C.I.

340 L I G H T [Mây ai, 1931,

R A Y S A N D R E F L E C T IO N S . ANSWEB8 TO CORRESPONDENTS.

I have been laughing over a »ketch in an American comic paper in which a m an who has lost his gold-handled um brella, visits a m edium to gain inform ation about it. Ho has interview s w ith Napoleon B uonaparte and Queen E lizabeth , b u t n e ith er of them know anyth ing about tho um brella, which n a tu ra lly becomes a th in g of no im portance in th e circum stances. Wo can afford to laugh over those th ings, because they do n o t reflect on th e credu lity of S p ir it­ualists, 'l nay only ind ica te tho un lim ited gu llib ility of the people who can believe th a t th is is th e k ind of tiling in which S p iritu a lis ts believe. W hen i t is a question of cheap credu lity in these m atte rs tho “ hard-headed business m an “ and th e stone-wall m ate ria lis t tak e a lo t of boating.

“ L ife ," th e Am erican comic paper, expresses am use­m en t a t tho a t ti tu d e of th e Bishops tow ards Spiritualism as being a subject in which people^ are asked to p u t th e ir minds and wills under th e d irection of unknow n forces; th e journal observes (in effect) th a t th is is precisely w hat th e Churches requ ire of th e ir followers. No doubt th e Churches would p ro test ag a in s t such a suggestion. B u t w hatever t r u th tn e re m ay be in i t , i t (certa in ly does n o t apply to Spiritualism as we know i t , in which self-direc­tion and self-control, as well as faith in th e G rea t Dis­poser of events, are preached constantly .

Churches are designed to form a cen tre o r cen tres of relationship between m an and th e D eity . They are properly concerned with th e sp ir it in th e n a tu re or m an and witfr form s of Theology. W henever th ey in te rfe re in science they a re invariably m ade to look foolish—it is n o t th e ir business. As D r. Powell rem arked a t Sheffield^ last week, six hundred years ago th e Pope decreed th a t chemical research was co n tra ry to th e Scrip tu res and diabolical. I t was th e Church which opposed tn e investigations in to as­tronom y which revealed th e tru e place of tn e e a rth in th e Solar System , and se t itse lf ag a in s t th e doctrine of evolu­tion . I t is alm ost tim e i t began to learn som e'lessons from p as t experience.

In an a r tic le on “ The Soul of a G rea t N ew spaper,“ des­crip tive of th e “ M anchester G u ard ian ,“ th o “ O bserver,“ doubtless by th e pen of M r. J . L . G arvin , rem arks th a t “ i t is ev iden tly possible to preach th e gospel w ithou t wreck­ing th e business/ 1 Yes, i t is possible b u t n o t a t all e a s y especially i n th e c a s e of a new spaper like L i g h t ,

B u t th e “ O bserver“ w rite r m akes a really a rre s tin g rem ark when he says: “ The world h as been so su rfe ited w ith crises, h o rro rs and excitem ents , th a t even th e business value of sensationalism is becoming exhausted , an d th e old v irtues of th o u g h tfu l knowledge, reasoned sincerity , reso­lu te goodwill and independent fairness a re ga in in g .“ L e t us tak e th a t to ourselves. The new knowledge of an o th er world of hum an life can be qu ite easily dressed up in sen­sa tional fashion, b u t i t needs no such tru m p e ry a t t i re . I ts t ru e effect is best a tta in e d by being p resen ted in th e sty le which th o “ O bserver“ tru ly describes as g a in in g in popu lar appreciation . # # • #

I see th a t th e “ Sunday E vening T elegram “ publishes an account from its own correspondent of a ghost in New Je rsey . This was th e sp ir it of a m an, a m otor engineer, who bad com m itted suicide. H e cam e back to his house in T ren ton , New Je rsey , and was seen of several people, in ­cluding his wife. H e also spoke to h is l i t t le d au g h te r , “ te lling h e r to be a good g ir l.“ The w ife's b ro th e r, a hard-headed m an, pooh-poohed th e m a tte r , b u t a fterw ards had two encounters w ith th e ghost. On th e first occasion he th rew a lam p a t i t ; on th e second, he fired a t i t w ith a sho t gun . T he affair preyed so m uch on th e mind of th e widow th a t she had to bo rem oved to th e S ta te Asylum. F rom all of which i t is c lear t h a t ghosts m ust bo p u t down —first because th ey don’t ex is t, and secondly because they occasionally do so m uch mischief when they are n o t received kindly. The logic m ay be a l i t t le fau lty , b u t i t is th e kind of logic w ith which th e a n ti-S p ir itu a lis t has m ade us fam iliar, L ucius.

Mn. A. Vout Petrus is to bo co ngra tu la ted on th e success a tten d in g bis recen t v isit to N orw ay. M r. J . E . C ast berg, p resident of th e Norwegian Society o f S p iritua lis ts , w rites th a t in C hristian ia th e m eetings com prised four public de­m onstrations, a tten d ed by large audiences, and e ig h t p ri­vate stances hold a t h is own residence for mem bers of the society, and th a t m any expressions of appreciation have rince been received from persons p resen t on these occasion* of th e correctness of th e clairvoyan t descriptions given by M r. P eters, and of tho m essages of which he was the channel and which wore received in some instances with visible signs of em otion and astonishm ent. Successful m eet­ings were also held in th ree large tow ns in Southern N or­way«

B. L. K .— Wo appreciate your le tte r , bu t do not cars to I prolong a controversy which m ust bo largely futile, am| which in best avoided if wo wish to do our proper work,

W. H . fl. (Pennsy lvan ia).—T hank you for the hotoi on } ano theri, which wo will show to D r. Powell, but tho discus, sion on tho poin t has boon closed.

NEW PUBLICATIONS RECEIVED.F ro m W m . R id r h a n d S o n :—

“ Masonic Legends and T rad itions," by Dudley Wright (5/- n o t) .

“ Giordano Bruno, M ystic and M a rty r ,“ by Eva Martin (2/- n e t) . *

“ Cornelius A grippa, Occult Philosopher,“ by Lewis Spence (2/- n e t) .

From T h o r n to n B u tter w o r tjj :—“ The Life Beyond tho Veil— Book I l f . The Ministry

of H eaven .“ By th e Itov. G. Vale Owen. (7/6 not,)

S U N D A Y S O C IE T Y M E E T IN G S.Thiw notlOMir« o o n fU itd t o •finounosmsnts of moiling« on th« tomlng

Sunday, with thn addition only of othar angagamant« In IHs urn« araak. They ara charged at thn rata of 1a, for two linos (Including th« name of tho aooloty) and Od. for ovary additional Una.

L e w ish a m .— Lirifics J ta l l , TAmes G rove,-—6.30, Mr. R ichard B oddington.

C r o y d o n .- -H a r e w o o d H a ll . 90, H i g h - s t r e e t .11, Mr. Percy Scholcy: 0.30, M r. H . E rn es t H u n t,

Cfh'wrch o f th e S p i r i t , W vndsor-road . D en m a rk Hill, B.B, -11. church se rv ice ; 0.30, Miss V iolet B urton.

H o llo w a y .— G rovedale H a ll, O rovedale-road (near Htgiu a a te T u b e S ta t io n ) .—To-day (S a tu rday ), whist drive. Sun* day, 11 and 7, M rs. S. G. H e a th ; 3, Lyceum. Wednesday, 8, M rs. S. G. H ea th .

B r ig h to n .— A t lienor,urn H a ll .— 11.16 and 7, Mrs. M. Crowder, speaker and c la irv o y an t; 3, Lyceum. Wednesday, 8 , address, M rs. C u rry clairvoyance.

S u t to n .—C o -o p era tiv e H a l l ,— 0.30, M rs. L aura Lewis, address and clairvoyance.

P e c k h a m .— L a u sa n n e -ro a d .—7, M rs. G. P rio r, Thurs­day, 8,16, M rs. E , M a rrio tt,

W r a re favoured w ith a copy o f th e Rules o f Golf s i approved by th e Royal and A ncient Golf Club of St. A ndrew s, I t is fo r notice in L i o h t . b u t a s a “ contribution" i t is ju s t a l i t t le “ u n su ita b le .11 W e canno t even find any personal use for i t . W ith sham e we ad m it wo do not play golf, a lthough we a re cred ited by a London daily with an absorbing in te re s t in tho an c ien t gam e of “ dog and duck." B u t wo ra re ly find tim e even for th a t .

Mu. H o r a c e L e a f has w ritte n a popular pamphlet on “ M a te ria lisa tio n s“ (price 3d., o r post rroo 4a.) in which ho gives an excellent account of these rem arkable pheno­m ena. H o review s tho h isto ric cases such as “ K atie King," who appeared to S ir W illiam Crookes through th e medium- ship of F lorence Cook, an d tho fine m aterialisations that occurred in th e presence of M adam e d ’Espcrance, as well as tho modern instances w ith th e F rench medium, Eva 0. Tho pam p h le t is a useful p resen ta tio n of th e subject.

I l l it e r a t e S p e a k e r « .— Miss E . P . P ren tice writes that educated people alone should deliver public addresses. U ncouth a n a ill i te ra te speakers, she rem arks, cause cul­tu re d audiences to recoil. T ru e enough. B u t it is to be rem em bered th a t all audiences a re n o t cultured , and that g a th e rin g s of homely and u n le tte red folk gain great good from speakers of tn e ir own class whom they tru st and u n d erstan d .

S P I R I T U A L I S M TRUE AND FALSEAND THE EXPANSION OF CONSCIOUSNESS

B y A R T H U R W IL L IA M G A R L IC KP o s t f v o o I s . I d ,

Are you wondering whether Spirituali»m in true or {alee, ante or dangerous 1 <| Are yon puzzled about what ii meant by the “ Fourth Dimention” 1

You will find timple, clear, run-technical antwert to these problems in this booklet.

LONDON) C. W . D A N I E L , LIMITED, G ra h a m H o u s e , T u d o r S t r e e t , E.C. 4.

May 21. «SO L I G H T in.

T H E B O O K S TH A T WILL HELP YOULIST AND PRICES OF SOME OF THE LATEST WORKS ON

Spiritualism & Psychic Science

RUPERT LIVE8 .By the Rev. WALTER WYNN.

Rupert Wynn waa the Author'» only eon, who gave hie life for Britain. Hie father—the Author of thle book—entered upon hieInvestigations In an utterly sceptical statq possibility of __ arrival at a certain belief that nie eon llvee and U happy.

■ P of mind ae to thespirit communication. Thle book recorde the Author's

Paper Covere, 176 pages, 2«. Od. net, post fret;__THE WUNDER8 OF THE 8AINT8 IN THE LICHT

OF 8PIRITUALI8M.By 7 . FIELDING-OULD, H.A,

(Vicar of Christ Church, Albany Street, Recent's Park.)With an Introduction by LADY GLENCONNER.ContentsSaint* and Spiritualist*—Sainthood—Voices—Levitation— BJlocatton—Apparitions—Guardian Angela—Fire—Light—Stigmatisation -Music — Angels — Transportation — Apport« Heaven — Healing—

—The odoPrayer- dour of Sanctity—1The Spiritual and the Psychicalj Cloth, 128 pages, 4s* Dd* net, post /roe.

THE PR00F8 OF THE TRUTH8 OF 8PIRITUAU8M,By the J IM . P rof. G. HEN8LOW, M.A.

With 61 Illustration«. Cloth, 256 pages, 8s* 3d. net.8PIRITUALI8M IH THE BIBLE.

- By «£. W. and M. H. WALLIS.Boards, 104 pages, is 8&d*

PRE8ENT-DAY SPIRIT PHENOMENA AND THE CHURCHE8 .By Rev. CHARLES L. TWEED ALE, Vicar of OfcJey, Yorks.

28 pages, 3&d.» post free.THE MINI8TRY OF ANGELO.

Here and Beyond.By Mns. JOY SNELL (A Hospital Nurse).

With a Foreword by the late Rev. ARTHUR CHAMBERS. Fourth Edition, 174 pages, 2e, 2Jd., post free.

SPIRITUALISM: IT8 HI8T0RY, PHENOMENA AMD 00CTRINE. By J. ARTHUR HILL.

Large crown 6vo. Cloth, 8s. 3d., post tree.Those who desire an authoritative statement of the facts about

Spiritualism will And i t In th is readable book, which explain« what Spiritualism and Psychical Research stand for; while to the student It will serve as an exhaustive Manual In the whole subject.

OBJECTIONS TO 8PIRITUALI8M (Answered).By H. A. DALLAS.

CowtfNTS,—Preliminary Difficulties. Is Spiritualism Dangerous? Wbsrelo Lie the Dangers. Do the Dead Know of Earth 's Sorrows? ho They Tell Us Anything New? Purposeless Phenomena. The I Methods Employed. Causes of Confusion. What the Communicators |

Fraud. Telepathy.lbsmsolves Bey. Im p e rso n a tin g S p irit« a n d F ra u d .Materialisations T he R e s p o n s ib il itie s of S p ir itu a lis t« .

S tiff h o a rd s , 127 pages, p o s t free , 7t> 3d.

FROM THE UNC0N8CI0U8 TO THE C 0 N 8 C I 0 U 8 .By GUSTAVE GELEY.

Director of th e In te rn a t io n a l M etap sy ch ica l I n s ti tu te , P aris . Translated from the F re n c h by STANLEY DE WRATH, M .In s tC .E ,

Formerly Assist. Sec. to G o v e rn m en t of In d ia , P u b lic w o rk s Dent. Cloth, 228 pages, an d 23 p la te p h o to g ra p h s , IBs. Od. n e t, p o s t free.

THE PHENOMENA OF MATERIALISATION.A Contribution to the In v es tig a tio n o f M ed lum sh lp P henom ena.

By the F&EHERR D R VON SCHRENCK NOTZING.Translated by E . E. FO U R N IER D'ALBE, D.Sc.

With 203 plates, large il lu s tra t io n s , a n d sev era l d ia g ram s In th e tex t. C lo th , 340 pages, 36s. n e t, p o s t free

8PIRIT TEACHINC8.Through the Medlumshlp o f WM, STAINTON MOSES (M.A. Oxon.).

By Automatic or Passive W riting . W ith a B iography by CHARLTON T. SPEER, and two fu ll-paga p o r tra its .

N inth E d ition . ( lntfi, A24 pages, Ss. Od.» p o s t free .

THE L0WLAND8 OF HEAVEN i LIFE BEYOND THE VEIL.Spirit Messages Received by th e Rev. G. VALE OWEN.

Cloth, 191 pages, 0s. Od.» p o s t free.

THE HIGHLAND8 OF HEAVEN I LIFE BEYOND THE VEIL. I Spirit Messages Received by th e R fv . O. VALE OWEN.

Cloth, 263 pages, 8 • p o s t free,Jumi PullUhfid.

THE MINISTRY O F HEAVEN; LIFE BEYOND THE VEIL.B eing Vol, 111. of tlio abovo s c r lo H I

/ . C loth 280 pages. 0/-, po st free.

THE EARTHEN VE88EL.A Volume dealing with sp ir i t Communication» received In the to rn

oi Book-ToaU. By 1-AlJV (iLENCOSSEH. With a Preface by t i l t 01.IVJill LODOK,

Cloth, 106 pages, 6. , 9d>, post free.SPIRITUALISM AND RATIONALISM.

With a Drastic Examination of Mr. -JOSEPH McCABK.By SIR A. COHA if DOYLE.

1 i , 2d,, post tree.

THE NEW REVELATION.By SIR ARTHUR CONAN DOYLE.

"T h is book Is h is con/esslon of faith, very frank, ve iy conragcoa. and very resolute. Tbs courage and large-mlndedness deserve cordle 1 recognition."—Daily Chronicle.

Fifth Edition, Cloth, Is. 4d. not; Paper, 2s, 10d>, post free.THE VITAL ME88ACE.

By SIR ARTHUR CONAN DOYLE.Cloth, 228 pages, 6s. 4d.

THE TRUTH OF 8PIRITUALI8M.Verbatim Report of Debate between SIR ARTHUR CONAN DOYLE

and JOSEPH McCABK. Revised by both Disputant«.Paper covers, 64 pages, 1a. 2d. net, post free.

THE CATE OF REMEMBRANCE.The Story of the Psychological Experiment which resulted In the

Discovery of the Edgar Chapel a t Glastonbury.By FREDERICK BLIGH BOND.

Cloth, Illustrated. 176 pages, 8s. 3d.» post free.THE ARCANA OF 8PIRITUALI8M.

A Text-Book of Spiritualism. By HUDSON TUTTLE.Cloth, 300 pages, 7s. 0d.» post free.

MAN'S 8URVIVAL AFTER DEATH.Or the OTHER SIDE of LIFE In the LIGHT of SCRIPTURE, HUMAN

EXPERIENCE and MODERN RESEARCH.By Rxv. CHAS. L TWEEDALE.

Cloth, 662 pages, 11s. 3d.

PRIVATE 00WDIHG.A plain record of the after-death experiences of a soldier killed !o

the Great War. And some questions on world Issues answered by the messenger who taught him wider truths.

With Notes by W. T. F.Cloth, 2s. 0d. net, post free.

THROUGH THE MI8TS.Or LEAVES from the AUTOBIOGRAPHY of a SOUL In PARADISE

Recorded for the Author. By ./. R. LEES.Cloth, 6e.

SEEING THE INVISIBLE.Practical Studies in Psycbometry, Thought Transference, Telepathy,

and Allied Phenomena. By ./AMEH COATES, Pb.D., F.A.S.Cloth, 0a. Od

ON THE THRESHOLD OF THE UNSEEN.By SIR WILLIAM BARRETT, F.fl.S

It Is an expert physicist's Examination of the Phenomena of I f plrltaallsm ond of the Evidence for Survival after Death

Cloth, 336 pages, 8s. net, post free.THE RIVER OF DEATH.By A. £. S. (Lad? staimy).

07 pages, ad.» post free.PSYCHIC RE8EARCH IN THE NEW TE8TAMINT.

Scientific Justification of some of the Fundamental Claims of Christianity.

By ELLIS Z POWELL, LL.fi., D.Sc. is. 2d.» post free

SPIRITUALISM: IT8 IDEA8 AND IDEALS.A Selection of Leading Articles, Sketches, and Fables hr DAVID

GOW, Editor of "L igh t"102 pages, 2s. 3d., post free.

A GUIDE TO MEDIUM8HIP AND PSYCHICAL UNFOLDMENT.By E. W. and M. H. WALLIS.

Medlumshlp Explained. JL How to Develop Medlumshlp.up ■III. Psychical Powers; How to* Cultivate Them.

Cloth, 312 pages, 7s. 3d»» post free, or In 3 separate parte, 2e. 2jd. each, post free.

The above works can be obtained at the Offices o f “LIG H T,’' 6, Queen Square, London, W .C.l. Send Remittance with Order.

The “ Best Servicein the W orld”

is Rendered by theLondon Spiritualist Alliance, Ltd.,

to those who seek information, ^nd who have a sincere desire for trustworthy guid­ance on the all - important subject of

HUMAN SURVIVAL AFTER DEATH

MEMBERS have the use of the Society’s magnificent Library of Thousands of Works—the largest in Gt. Britain.

ADDRESSES are given every Thursday Evening by men and women distinguished by their knowledge and experience in Psychical Research, Spiritualism and kindred subjects.

MEETINGS for Clairvoyant Descriptions and Trance Addresses twice a week.

THIS SOCIETY IS ESSENTIAL TO YOU.(Member’s Subscription : One Guinea per annum.)

Information will be gladly afforded by the Secretary who is in attendance at the Offices daily, and to whom all communications should be addressed.'

LONDON SPIRITUALIST ALLIANCE, LTD.,

6, Queen Square, Southampton Row,London, W .C. I.Telephone: M u s e u m 5106.

P r i n t e d b ; t h e K k ia r b Ptuuno A s s o c ia t io n , L im i t e d , 26a, T u d o r (S tre e t, F le e t S t r e e t , a n d P u b lis h e d (o r th e P r o p r ie t o r s a t 6 , Q u e e n (S quare, S o u th a m p to n B o w . W .O . 1.— S a tu rd a y , M ay 21nt1 1 9 t l

C o n tin e n ta l A gent* : Mesh a g e n e s B a c h e tte e t C ie ., P a r i s ; M essrs. D aw son & Sons (Low’s E xpo rt), London ; A u stra la s ia M essrs. G ordon and G o tch , L td .. L o n d o n ; A u s tra la s ia and B. A frica M essrs. Law son A Sons,L ondon.

, a w il l ia m B a r r e t t - f 5? si*1 _______ _ KtTT ON ECTOPLASM

Ectoplasm .By S ir William B arretti F.R.S

A Spiritual Lead.By S ir A rthur Conan Boyle.

W hat W as Christ’s Language P By Dr. E llis T . Powell.

T he M ay Meetings. R eports and Comments.

Psychic Photography.(Illustrated.)

By Stanley De Brath.

Problems of Mediumship The Gaulton Case.

SATUIIDAY.MAY 28th. 1921 2,107.—Vol. XU.

Registered as a Newspaper, "rice Fourpcnce.

London Spiritualist Alliance, Ltd.,5, QUEEN SQUARE, SOUTHAMPTON ROW, W.O. 1.

T e l e p h o n e : M u seum 5 1 0 6 .

MEETINGS IN MAY & JUNE.FRIDAY, MAY 27th, at 3 p.m.

Conversational Gathering. At 4 p.m., Trance Address on “ Progression in the Spirit World.” Medium, Mrs. M. H. Wallis.

TUESDAY, MAY 31st, at 3.30 p.m.Clairvoyant Descriptions by Mrs. Brittain.

WEDNESDAY, JUNE 1st, at 7.30 p.m.SPECIAL MEETING, when Mr. Ernest Hunt will deliver an Address on “ Some Considerations in Auto* matio Writing.’’

FRIDAY, JUNE 3rd, at 3 p.m.A Conversational Gathering will be held in the Drawing Room at No. 5 , Queen Square. To be followed at 4o’clock with “ Talks with a Spirit Control,” and Answers to Questions. Medium, Mrs. M. H. Wallis.

S p e c ia l N o t ic e .— Admission to the Tuesday Séances is confined to Members, To all other meetings Associates are admitted without oharge; and visitors on payment of one ■billing (except when Clairvoyance is given). At the Friday meetings, tea and biscuits are provided at 3.30 p.m., at a moderate charge.

Members and Frien d s.—Please note that the L .S .A . and Lib rary have this week-end removed to their New quar­ters, N o . B , Queen Square (nest to their late offices).

Marylebone Spiritualist Association, Ltd.,8TEINWAY HALL. LOWER 8EYMOUR 8TREET, W. 1.

SUNDAY NEXT .. ... DR. W. J . VANSTONE.Welcome to ell. Admission free. Collection.

Steinw ay Hell is within two minutes’ w alk of Selhridge’a, Oxford St. Spiritnslists end inquirers sre invited to join the Aaaodstion.

The London Spiritual Mission,18, Pembridge Place, Bayswater, W.

SUNDAY, MAY 29th.At 11 s.m......................................... MR. O. PRIOR.At 830 p.m . .„ .............................. MR. ERNEST HUNT.M onday. M ay 3 0 th , 7 .30 p.m. ... DR. E L L IS T. PO W ELL.Wednesday, Ju n e 1st, 7.30 p.m . ... MR. THOMAS ELLA,

The “ W. T. Stead ” Library and Bureau,80a, Baker Street. W .

Hours 11 a.m . to 9 p.m.(Closed Saturdays and 8undays*)

R estaurant 12 noon to 6 p.m. Tuesdays 12 to 9 .

T uesday, May 31st, a t 7 ................... M ISS V IO L E T BURTON.“ P rogress in S p irit L if e / ’

T hursd ay , Ja n e 2nd, t t 3 3 0 ... ... MR. E R N EST MEADS.“ T he Power of F a ith .”

Devotional Group, D r. V ans tone, Ju n e 2nd.Members Free. Visitors Is.

Wimbledon Spiritualist Mission.BROADWAY HALL (through passage between 4 & 6, The Broadway).

S u n d ay , May 29th , at 11 a.m .................... M ISS M. W E LLB E LO V E[& M R. J . W. H U M P H R IE S .

6.30 p .m . ... M R. O . R . SYM ONS.Wednesday, J u n e 1st, 3 p .m ., Healing Circle. T re a tm e n t, 4 to 5,

M R. ¿t M RS. L E W IS.7.30 . . . . . . M R S. M. Q. GORDON.

Brighton Spiritualist Brotherhood,Old S te lne H all, 52a, Old S teine, Brighton.

S unday , 11.30, “ T h e P rin c ip le s of S p iritu a lism .'’7 , “ T h e H arm o n ies of Life.**

MR. J . J . GOODW IN (follow ed by Q uestions).M onday an d T u esd ay , M RS. ORLOW SKI.

W orthing Branch—W est S tree t H all, W orthing, Sunday & Wednesday, MRS. ORLOW SKI.

t* £ u r a t iv e Suggestion,'* by Robert M cA llan , proves the value o fhyp n o tio suggestion in treating moral, mental

and nervous disorders, as Insomnia, Neurasthenia, Obsessions, De* pression. Self-consciousness, & c.; free from author, 4. Manchester-st., .Manobester-square, London, W .l. Hours, 10.30 to 6.30. M ayfair 1396.

The British College of Psychic SciencT el.] 59, H O LLA N D PA R K , LO ND O N . W. n . [Pahs4;

Hon. Principal ............ J. Hhwat McKenzie,Best equipped Centre for Psychical Research in Britain. Opportonit

for Practical Experience. Extensive Library. Reading Hoot Experimental and Photographie Rooms. Instruction in Paychj, Development. Psychic Photography and Healing.

Wednesday, Juno 1st, at 8 p.m., R e m a rk a b le Psyohomotric CUl voyance by M R. a n d M RS. W HŸM AN, of Hanley.

Talks on “ P ra c tic a l H e a lin g ” every Tuesday, at 3 p.m. MR. W.i H E N D R Y .

P ub lic C lairvoyance .F rid a y . M ay 2 7 th . a t 8 p .m .-M R . VOUT PETERS. T u esd ay . M ay 3 1 s t ,a t 3 -3 0 p m.—MR. A M RS. WHYMAN(Haifa F rid a y . Ju n e 3 rd , a t 8 p.m .—M R. A M RS. W HYMAN (Hanlejj, Town Members—Entrance fee. £2 2s. ; annual subscription. £3 3s. Country Members—Entrance fee. £1 Is.; annual subscription, £2 2s, Pro rata. Applications to be made to Hon. Sec.____________ •

MR. W. S . HENDRY,Healer and Instructor at the British College, 59, Holland Park, W.l] Vital Magnetic and Mental Healing. Practical Instruction, Class ,

Individual. Correspondence Courses. ________________________Apply to Hon. Sec._______________Delphic Club, 22a, Regent Street, S.W.l,

Wednesday, June 1st ...- ............ MRS. BLOODWORTH.Friday, June 3rd :.. ... ... MR. ANDERSON.

“ Spiritual Gifts.”Members’ Subscription: Entrance, 2 guineas; Town, 3 guineas; '

Country, 2 guineas.

Worthing Spiritualist Mission,S t. D unstan’s Hall, F a r ring Crossing, W. Worthing.

Sunday, May 29th. 6.30 p.m.................. MRS. OLIVER.'June 1st, 3 p.m. . . . ' ... ... ... MRS. OLIVER.

6.30 p.m. ........... MR. A. J. HOWARD HULH8__________ > ____________ (of B righ ton 1. . :5M

S U N D A Y A F T E R N O O N L E C T U R E S On th e “ H IG H E R A S P E C T S OF SPIRITUALISM ."

22, Princes Street, Cavendish Square, V. London Academy of Music.

B y «J. H A R O L D O A R R E N T E R . Sunday, May 29th, a t 3.15 p.m., “ Seeking and Finding."

Admission free; Silver Collection.P S Y C H O T H E R A P Y

(D R U G L E S S M E N T A L HEALING). Neurasthenia, Neuralgia, Insomnia, Epilepsy, Shell-shock and other nerve and functional disorders curable by Suggestion.

Health and Happiness restored by a simple, natural, yet scientific method. Booklet yd.

Dp . C. G. S A N D E R , F .R .P .S ., D .Chrom ., B.So., 66, BROMPTON ROAD, LONDON, S.W.3.

P hone: Kensington 6379 , C onsultations and correspondence.

THE BUDDHIST SOCIETYHolds Public Meetings every Sunday Evening at 7 p.m. in the EMERSON CLUB, 19, BUCKINGHAM STREET,

STRAND, W.C.AU interested in the teachings of the Buddha are invited to attend these Leotures. ( Tuesday Meetings discontinued).

Publications :—“ T H E B U D D H IS T R E V IE W "

A Quarterly, containing valuable and authoritative articles . Sample copy, 1/2. Yearly Subscription, 4/6 •

‘ “LOTUS BLOSSOMS"A collection of the sublimest utterances of the Buddha. Gives a clear outline of the meaning of Buddhism, drawn from original sources. Price 7d.______________All publications post free.___________ _

H . T itfo rd , o f 152 D a ls to n L a n e , London, E.8, urgently requires S ituation ; will take any position of responsi­

b ility : has knowledge of bookkeeping, etc The advertiser especially appeals to Spiritualists, who may remember his wife, Mrs. Titford, the medium, who is in distress through his being out of work. Testi­monials of the highest character offered.—Reply to above address.W a n t e d , U se fu l S e w in g M a id , o r M a id -H o u se m a id ; one

lady ; Bromley, K e n t; good personal references ; state salary and outiogs required ; age.—“ H., c/o J . H. Goring, Graham House,Tudor Street, London, E.C. 4._______________________________ -W a n te d , W o rk in g H o u s e k e e p e r o r G e n e ra l M aid (Sew­

ing Maid kept), good cook; one lady: Broml-y, K en t; good per­sonal references; salary, outings, age.—“ H.,M c/o J . H. Goring, 3,Tudor B tre-t, London. E.C. 4. . . __p a r lo u r m a id r e q u ir e d . — W rite fu ll p a r tic u la r s , and send

photo, if possible, to Lady Conan Doyle, Crowborough, Sussex.Q o o k r e q u i r e d .—W rite fu ll p a r t ic u la r s , dfcc., Ac., as

above.H o u s e m a id r e q u ir e d .—W rite , «fee., A c ., a s above.

L I G H TA JO U R N A L O F

SPIRITUAL PRO G RESS & PSYCHICAL RESEARCH

. f a y s j & r . f p . 1 _uiL

“ L ig h t 1 M o r e L i g h t I ”— Goethe. “ W h a t s o e v e r d o t h m a k e M a n if e s t is L ig h t I”—Paul.

No. 2 ,1 0 7 .— V o l . X L I. [R eg istered as-] S a t u r d a y , M a y 28, 1 9 2 1 . 1* Newspaporj P a iC E F o u r p e n o b .

Mat " Clflttt” Stands for.“ LIGHT " proclaims a belief in the existence and life of the spirit apart from, and independent of, the material organism, and in the reality and value of in­telligent intercourse between spirits embodied and spirits discarnate. This position it firmly and consis­tently maintains. Its columns are open to a full and free discussion—conducted in the spirit of honest, cour­teous, and reverent inquiry—its only aim being, in the words of its motto, “ Light I More Light 1 ”

NOTES BY THE WAY.. . , The light that floods the very air la but the shadow from within Of the great glory hidden there.

— Anon.

In a tregchant editorial on ‘‘Sincerity or Oppor­tunism,,” the “Two -Worlds” pleads for Spiritualism as against the efforts of the scientist and theologian to annex any part of it for their own purposes. Well, to our thinking they will never be able to take more than belongs to each of them. Our contemporary says:—

To thé scientist Spiritualism is an examination and analysis of phenomena, but however important this may be in itself, to the Spiritualist it is but the materialistic husk and quite a secondary matter. The scientific intellectualist will never be able to do more than express it in terms of materialism.

That exactly hits off the position as regards the scientist as such. As to the theologian, the note of our contemporary’s objection is expressed in the words “Hands off!” .and an allusion to “ threadbare sacer­dotal garments" in which the theologian is described as wishing to clothe Spiritualism.

* # # *

that which our contemporary might perhaps usefully consider.

« * # *

We print, in another place, Mr. Whately Smith’s disclaimer that the article by him and Mr. Patrick in the “Psychic Research Quarterly” on “ Spirit Photo­graphs” was based upon the Bush case. It is not on important point; but we regret that such a suggestion should have been made. We may even admit that the article was not, as might fairly be supposed, inspired by that case. Even so, the issues remain very much as before. We have had a very long experience of this psychic photography problem. The controversy was raging before some of the present disputants were born. From the scientific standpoint, the whole subject resolves itself into the question, “Do these things occur?” The “spirit hypothesis,” for official science, does not come in. Well, we have the best reasons for knowing that they do occur; and a whole library of books dealing with cases of fraud does not negative the conclusion. “Physical phenomena” of the ordinary séance type were “ all fraud” until the,existence of plasma was scientifically verified, and we thus gained one step. The difficulty arises when objectors un­familiar with all the facts raise this obsolete argument as one that covers all the cases. Thereby they injure the feelings of those persons who have gained what they regard (and often quite justifiably) as sound evidence for the survival of their departed friends, and inciden­tally flout the judgment of trained and qualified men who, being human, give vent to their annoyance in the usual manner. Even a scientist may have a “ temper,” and we are not disposed to think the worse of him on that account.

A N O TE ON GENIUS.

We think it is very much the same with the theologiau as with the scientist. Spiritualism contains facts and truths for each of them,, but they can only assimilate that which is appropriate in either case. We feel quite tranquil about these things. The truth will always tpll its own tale more effectively, than we can. Thus, once the fact of human survival is proved there is no necessity to conduct weary arguments with unbelievers over the question. We have simply to affirm the truth which, being a two-edged blade, carries with it the denial of the false. Our contemporary is confident that the Spiritual Movement is well and truly guided, which is our own conviction, although in small issues all of us, being human, may occasion­ally feel qualms. To quote again from the “Two Worlds” :—

The reins which guide this chariot are held by hands in the invisible world; let us never surrender them to others.

Well, of course, if the reins are held by others they cannot be surrendered by u s ! There is a moral in

Genius has always been a puzzle to psychologists. While some regard its possessor as a man who is exceptionally sane, and in advance of his time, others hold that genius is an abnormal and diseased condition not far removed from actual insanity—that (to quote Pope’s rather hackneyed couplet):—

“ Great wits aro sure, to madness near allied,And thin partitions do their bounds divide.”

Sir Oliver Lodge, ho,waver, has his own view of genius, and thus accounts for it-: “The more cultivated a man is, the more things can go on automatically without his conscious attention. I think that is what happens in cases of genius. The person goes into a brown study. His conscious mind is relieved from the everyday things of life, and his brain is able to get in contact with a higher order of things than ordinarily appeals to the senses. His senses .are lulled to sleep, and he gets what is called an inspiration.”

“ T h e L it t l e M e n w it h S il v e r W in g s . ” —Premising that the urchin in her narrative is not a winged chernb, but what Mr. Chadband would call a “soaring human boy,” Miss E. Prentice sends us the following: “A little boy Iknow, after reaching home from school in the rain, said -to his mother, ‘The little men with silver wings are danc­ing in the rain-drops,’ and one night she heard him sobbing in his sleep, and on her inquiring why, he said, ‘An angel came for me, and I did not want to go.’ I think angels often come for us older folks, and we don’t want to go; and this money-grubbing tightens the material chain that binds us to earth,’’

X tg b t” can be obtatneb a t all JSoofistatls anb n e w sa g e n ts ; o r bp Su bscriptio n ,

2 ? /- per annn m .

342 L I G H T [May 2a 1821,

To t i e Editor of Liort.S ir ,—' ‘Tlio Times” lias recently had a symposium of

writers discussing the need for some fresh spiritual motives in the world. I wrote upholding our claim to represent such a movement, hut my letter was, as I expected, returned. Perhaps you would have the goodness to print it, and to send a few marked copies to such quarters as may seem advisable.

Yours faithfully,Arthur Conan Doyle.

Windlesham,Crowbo rough,

\ Sussex.May 21st.

Copy o f Letter Sent to “ Tre Times.”S ir ,—There have been a number of letters in your

columns which speak of the need of a spiritual revival in this countiy—ana indeed in the whole world. About seventy years after the birth of the Christ there was a similar feeling of dissatisfaction in the Roman world, where the higher souls revolted against the cruelty and lust which were so conspicuous under the early Emperors. Seneca, in spite of his enormous wealth, was a man of sensitive feelings, and he has left a record of this vague yearning after a nobler * and more unselfish code of life. As he surveyed the world around him, he could see no spiritual lead in any direction. And yet at that very moment, in his own household—or if not there, certainly in the household of Caesar—there were some "low-down,” despised people, slaves or freedmen, who were so humble that their existence was hardly known to him. So absurd did their doctrines seem, and so universal was their condemnation, that for two hundred years they were hardly alluded to save by writers like Celsus, who over­whelmed them with satire and abuse. Yet these were the Christians, and we all now know what they really repre­sented, and what their advent meant to that world which was so slow to understand their message.

Once again a message has come, and once again, ¿some seventy years after the event, we find the wise men and the good men feeling out into the darkness for some solid stay, while all the while the lowly and the despised have found a support. I allude to that movement which, under the name of Spiritualism, has been the butt of the wits and

the soorn of the "highbrows,” as its great prototype was before it. Even its warmest opponents must now admit, after two generations of effort, that ridicule and imsnpuj: sentation are not going to put it down, and that it is destined not only to live, but to grow. Many millions in all countries believe in it with all their hearts and minds, and they proclaim that they find in it that very spur to moral endeavour for which your correspondents are calling. Is it not worth while, then, for the bulk of mankind to cease knocking down a stuffed image which they call by this name, and to consider seriously whether this spiritual development may not have something in it which merits their most earnest attention.

At present it is known to most men by its weaknesses, real or alleged, even as that new cult was to the Romans, who spoke of agapae feasts, and fishes, and asses’ heads, but saw nothing of the great realities behind. There have been scafidals among Spiritualists, as there have been scandals in every other religious body. Even the twelve Apostles included a Judas. Man is always weaker than the truth which he may champion. But we who have had the actual experience, and who know what the effects have been upon our own minds and souls, know beyond all doubt that a very great thing has come into the world, and that it is our duty in season, or out of season to call the attention of our fellow mortals that they may share our knowledge.

It would not be proper that your columns, thrown open for the considerations of spirituality in general, should be devoted to the particular or detailed discussion of any cult. Therefore, I pass that by, merely remarking that no one can deny that, if our claims are true, and if we have a real “communion of Saints” and learn from them the truth of the future, it gives a very solid basis for religious revival. We have the driving force. Above all, we demand no violent wTench from old beliefs, and we find an assured knowledge which represents an addition to, and not a sub­traction from, anything of real spirituality which the indi­vidual may already possess. I am certain that when the irrelevancies and misunderstandings are cleared away, it is along this line with the unadulterated teaching of Jesus on one side, and modem psychic experience on the other, that the future of religion lies.

Arthur Conan Doyle.Crowborough,

May 11th.

THE CHURCH OF SCOTLAND AND PSYCHIC PHENOMENA.

Here is the provisional report of the Committee of the General Assembly of the Church of Scotland, appointed to inquire into Psychical Phenomena, as published in the "Scotsman'’ of the 12th instant:—

In May. 1920, tho General Assembly received a petition of Rev, William A. Reid on "Supernormal Psychic Phe­nomena/’ and appointed a Committee to "inquire into the phenomena referred to in the petition, and report to next General Assembly.”

This Committee, after investigation, concluded that there has prevailed in Scotland in recent years an unusual curiosity about the more mysterious capacities of the human soul. Tho desire of finding experimental proof for the doc­trino of immortality, the effort to demonstrate tho existence and activity of discarnato spirits, havo inspired many forms of psychical research. The general Press takes frequent notico of such activities; and a technical literature, in periodicals and books devoted expressly to psychic phe­nomena, now amounts to about three thousand volumes. The many societies for psychical research in our own coun­try and abroad are evidence of a vigilant and not uncritical interest among highly educated inquirers. In our larger cities there are numerous groups meeting for the practice and study of occult spiritual influences.

The Committee considered the literature, ancient and modern, bearing on "Super-normal Psychic Phenomena,” and they made' a survey of the attitude of the Christian faith as declared by other Churches. They agreed, however, that a merely literary study would be unsatisfactory, unless supplemented by personal observation and direct examination of some of tho alleged phenomena. For this end representa­tives of the Committee have been admitted to several prac­tical demonstrations arranged by members of Spiritualistic

associations. There has not been sufficient time for a critical appreciation of the observations that have been made; ana there is need of further study of these experi­ments.

( The Committee has held five meetings and its Sub-Corn- j m it tees have also met frequently in different centres. It has not been idle or indifferent to the remit, and it believes that the phenomena under investigation have a bearing I on the cure of souls, and therefore deservo the attention of the Church. t .

The Convener of the Committee is Professor Kay, St. ] Andrew’s, and included in its membership are Principal Galloway and Professor Duncan, St. Andrew’s: Professors I Curtis and W. P. Paterson, Edinburgh; Professors Latta and. Stevenson, Glasgow: and Professors Baird, Davidson,and Fulton, Aberdeen; Lord Sands, Sheriff Scott Moncrieffj ami Dr. A. K. Chalmers, Medical Officer of Glasgow.

BLIND.

Tho following delightful little poem is quoted in the I Foreword of the Rev. T. E. Ruth to the book, "Try the I Spirits,” by the Rev. W. Bickle Haynes: —

" The Spring blew trumpets of colour,Her green sang in my brain.

I saw a blind man groping,"Tap. tap” with his cane.

I pitied him his blindness,But can I boast I see?

Perhaps- there walks a spirit Close by who pities me—

A spirit who hears me tapping IThe five-4sensed cane of the mind.

Amid such unknown glories.I may be worse than blind.”

May 28, 1021.] L I G H T 343

the may m e e t in g s at southPLACE.

L ondon D is t b ic t C o u n c il ’s A n n u a l C o n v e n t io n .

Mr. Richard Boddington, president of the London Dis­trict Council, took the chair at the annual convention held at South Place Institute on Thursday, May 19th. The morning session was devoted to a paper by Mr. George F. Berry, president of the Spiritualists’ National Union, on “The Seven Principles of Spiritualism Considered as the Basis of S.N.U. Membership.” There was a large attendance and among those present was Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, as veil as many prominent workers, and speakers, and officers in the movement.

Mr. Berry said: In the history of our Spiritualists’ Na­tional Union this year 1921 will surely mark a stage as im­portant as the date of its birth, or its change to a registered Union under the Companies Acts. As you well know a new constitution has been elaborated and accepted after several years of discussion. Now by a resolution of the last annual general meeting, this year begins the decisive test of expe­riment under the new rules.

To say that the change was necessitated by the growth of the Union in the number of its churches and associate mem­bers is to explain only a part of the influences which have helped to shape the new constitution. At least two other factors stand put, which, in my judgment, far outweigh the importance of growth in membership.

The first of these influences may be called “political,” using that word to convey the idea of governing or con­trolling the activities of the S.N.U. It is from this source that we owe the creation of the new area councils with their subsidiary groups of churches and subscribing members. The same influence was also responsible for the new method of electing the officers and representatives on the executive

I council.The second factor arises from the changing attitude of

soience and religion towards psychic phenomena. From them moment when opposition weakens, and parts of the Spiritu­alist hypothesis are being gradually accepted by the con­temporary religious organisations particularly, it becomes imperative for the continued self-existence of the S.N.U. to definitely declare itself as a religious denomination express­ing a. philosophy and phenomena essentially its own. Any failure to so declare our position will be to lose our identity as a movement,' and become submerged in the welter of

I undefined ideas which is the inevitable first consequence of I accepting a new truth without surrendering any appreci­

able portion of old dogmas.It is this second factor which brings into prominence the

regulation in the new constitution and bye-laws requiring members to sign the roll book in which shall be inscribed the Seven Principles as laid down in the articles of as­sociation.

This requirement has produced a small crop of objections. Expressed in a variety of ways the objections amount to protest against what is termed the introduction of a creed mto Spiritualism. .. . .

The technical use of a creed is where the order of re­ligious service includes as an integral part of it, a recital of the principal items of religious belief. In this technical sense we ao not make use of a creed in our services. In this we follow the general practice of Nonconformist Denom­inations. But in the sense that a creed is an authorised statement or definition of our religious belief, then quite obviously the Seven Principles become the creed of Spiritu­alism. A little thought will make it clear that without some definite agreement on the fundamental principles upon which a movement is founded, no organic unity would be possible at all. There is undoubted wisdom in deciding that the principles, which shall be obligatory on all members shall be as few as is consistent with an intelligent meaning, and that there shall be granted the largest measure of individual interpretation; but some elements of common belief are fun­damental to any Association and growth. . . .

In reply to those who desire to assert the non-religious character of Spiritualism, 1 must emphasise the fact that the S.N.U. claims to be a religious organisation. The S.N.U. is definitely and deliberately seeking recognition as a re­ligious denomination so as to secure the liberty to proclaim its message, and the same freedom from persecution for its public exponents and demonstrators as is accorded the min­isters of other denominations. To secure that end it may be recalled that the Parliamentary Fund was established, and measures taken to present a petition to Parliament, to endeavour to secure a charter, and to bring before Parlia­ment an Amending Bill to alter certain obsolete laws under which some of our mediums have been prosecuted.

With the same object in view it will be remembered that our late president, Mr. E. W. Oaten, editor of the “Two Worlds,” consented to claim exemption from military ser­vice on the grounds that he was a minister of a religious denomination. The case was fought through the lower to the High Courts of Justice. That we did not win the case was not duo to any lack of justice in our claim, hut to the prejudice and opposition of religions bigotry.

During the course of the bearing in the lower courts, it was laid down that in order to fulfil the character of a

denomination the community in question must stand sepa­rate and apart from other religious organisations. Mr. Justice Darling was quoted as declaring on some similar issue that to be entitled to call itself a denomination an organisation must “have a common denominator, some special features of its own which make it distinctive and give it a distinctive position among religious bodies.”

To establish our claim, the first step taken was to ex­hibit some likenesses in the exercise of function» common to most denominations. Thus we possess church buildings de­voted exclusively to the propagation of our cause. We have Lyceums, or Sunday Schools, for the training of our children in the elements of our beliefs and practice. We exercise the right of ceremonial for marriages, burials, and for the naming or baptism of infants. Not least in this category of likenesses, church membership is restricted to such as con­form to the regulations contained in our articles of asso­ciation, and who subscribe to the Seven Principles or tenets upon which the S.N.U. is founded.

The second step taken was to exhibit our differences; to throw into clear relief those special features which, in the words of Mr. Justice Darling, “give it a distinctive position among religious bodies.” Taking the order of oar services, the distinguishing feature is undoubtedly the introduction of the psychic element, whether by way of trance speaking, or the clairvoyant description of arisen spirit friends. In the exposition of our principles equally clear differences appear; especially in the cutting across the creeds and theology of the older denominations. In thè face of the old time demand for a faith resting on the authority of the past or in a priesthood, we begin by an appeal to facts which can be verified by the ordinary intelligent investigator. An essential part of our work is the provision of opportunities for the study of the facts and phenomena from which alone personal conviction is assured to the diligent student. There is also provision made for the development and training in the manifestation of the psychic powers. The facts of science and the teachings or philosophy are laid under con­tribution to illustrate our phenomena or elucidate our themes. We proclaim the inherently spiritual nature of man; the government of the universe by spiritual laws; and the eternal progression of man towards complete nnison with the great Father of all. We assert that snch teach­ings and practice are truly religious, and at the same time the position is thoroughly distinctive from that taken up by other denominations.

Mr. Berry then went on to examine in detail the Seven Principles of Spiritualism, which were first given through the mediumship of Mrs. Hardinge Britten. They are: (I) The Fatherhood of God. (2) The Brotherhood of man. (3) Continuous existence. (4) Communion of spirits and minis­try of angels. (5) Personal responsibility. (6) Compensa­tion and retribution hereafter for good or evil done on earth. (7) Endless progression.

In the course of his remarks on the second of these prin­ciples, Mr. Berry said:—

Race, colour, creed, or degree of education and at­tainment cannot alter the fundamental fact that every unit of humanity is directly and immediately a child of God. . . . .

I stress this recognition of the intrinsic divinity of each separate unit of humanity before the consideration of the values of association and co-operation, because too often the desire to invite into a Fellowship arises from a feeling that there can be no divinity or goodness outside one’s own par­ticular Association. To assert, for instance, that eternal salvation for the race depends upon the acceptance of the tenets of Buddhism, Mohammedanism, or even Christianity, is in effect to deny this divine sonship to all outside one cult. . . 7 Such an attitude divides men, and is a denial of the spirit of Brotherhood. I profoundly believe with Ruskin that “whatever charge of folly may justly attach to the saying, ‘There is no God,’ the folly is deeper, prouder, and less pardonable, in saying, ‘There is no God but for me.’ ” Spiritualists recognise the fundamental divinity of every human soul, and realising that among every race, and at every period of history, psychic phenomena and seership accompany spiritual aspirations, they offer a truer bond of unity.

The speaker, in conclusion, quoted the following lines :—■“I believe ill Life; be is dead who believes in death.In strenuous life 1 believe, of unpolluted breath;.With fulness of thought and of vision, and faith in itself .that shall move

Life’s indivisible host in the wake of its leader, Love.“I believe in Growth, in the upward growth of the race; Hesitant, stumbling at times ; disfigured with many a trace Of the dust from which it has risen, the brute from which

it has sprung;But growth has never yet ceased, and life and tho world

are young.“Growth is the law of life, and Being and Growth are one:Sturdier, broader, the tree shall expand in the light and

the sun ;On to a mighty Morrow the race progresses—and thenTo a still more vast To-morrtAv we take our march again.

344 L I G H T [M a y 28 , l e n

“For I do not believe in perfection; I cannot, I will not believe

In a day when desire shall be dead, when nought shall be left to achieve;

For as long as the spirit of life the soul of humanity fillsThe light of to-day shall pale in the dawn of the Morrow

upon the Hills.’’D is c u s s io n .

Sir A. Conan Doyle said that in every religious discus­sion in which he took part he was always on the broad side. Taking this broad view of the question before them he could see that the great world was waiting for their mes­sage. There were many types of mind waiting for it, and they must not try to force them all into one mould. It must be possible to meet them all on a common basis. The man who was a Spiritualist was a man who believed in spirit return. He realised that it was necessary to have an organised body, but the world was full of Spiritualists and that body could not speak for them all.

Mr. Engholm said he thought that Mr. Berry had done the right thing in clearing the decks for action. I t was absolutely necessary when steering your ship to set your course according to the compass. In Spiritualism they had one fundamental true thing, whatever else they had—the fact of man’s divine origin, and the continuity of his life. When decks were cleared for action they had to throw over thing» that were unnecessary, but they must be careful in the process.not to throw over things that were necessary. There was one boat that he would like to see kept on the ship of Spiritualism—it was a lifeboat to many people—and that was the boat with the name Jesus. (Applause.) He would like to see that name mentioned sometimes. (Ap­plause.) He felt that it ought to be one of the names as­sociated with their Seven Principles.

Mr. Tayler Guinn said that in the past he had fought for absolute freedom, and he thought that the Principles should be looked at again, and amended. Some people felt that they could not sign them without infringing their freedom.

Mrs. Bloodworth entirely accepted the Principles, but considered that they limited freedom.

Mr. Harry Boddmgton pointed out that they had adopted those principles because the law compelled them to describe themselves. They had to say what banner they sailed under.

Mr. Ernest Oaten said he had had something to do with drafting the new constitution, and knew the difficulties they had to. race. He wanted his hearers to realise what the con­stitution meant. In a growing movement there must be an administration, the thing could not be a mass of units. That was a mob, not an army. In the new constitution they had come to the point where every member of a society had a voice in regulating what should or should not appear as Spiritualism. But if they were going to give equality of voting power and influence to a large number of units they must nave some guarantee of their soundness. They must not run the risk of any scheming party worming their way in. In the new constitution the widest latitude was allowed, but they insisted that those who were to control should, at least, declare that they were Spiritualists. Only those who proved their soundness should have a hand in steering the ship. The executive were in no sense responsible for the new constitution. It was not something the new council has imposed on the members, it was a laborious task which the members imposed on the council. The whole thing was capable of amendment at the annual conference.

Mr. Berry, in dosing the discussion, said he wished to emphasize the fact that in this world they could not have absolute freedom, they must have something that could be accepted by the majority.

Successful clairvoyant descriptions were given during the afternoon by Mrs. Jamrach and Mrs. Maunder.

At the evening session there was a very large attendance. The speakers were the Chairman (Mr. Richard Boddington), Mr. Ernest Hunt, Dr. Ellis Powell, and Mr. George F. Berry. We hope to give a report in our next issue.

Miss Queenie Braund and Miss Edith Bolton sang delight­fully at the different meetings throughout the day. CaptainF. C. Dimmick presided at the organ, and Miss L. G. Enson acted as accompanist.

Wi understand that Mr. and Mrs. Alfred Button, whose names have been closely associated with Spiritualism in the metropolis for very many years, propose shortly to sail for Canada. Mrs. Sutton is the second daughter of one of the most remarkable mediums of a past generation, the late Mr*. Eventt.

Turn B u s h C a s e .—Mr. Fred Barlow writes anent Mr. Ed­ward Bush’s letter on page 335, to point out a further blunder on his part which should not be allowed to peas un­noticed : “ In the current issue of L i g h t he implies that 1 claim to be a sensitive for these photographic results. I am not a photographic sensitive. 1 have never claimed to be such, nor have I ever given Mr. Bush, or anyone else, the slightest ground for thinking I am one of these gifted individuals."

D R . J O H N S O N A S P SY C H IC A L R E S E A R C H E R .

T i r é V i e w s o f t h e “ M a s t e r o p E n g l is h C o m m o n S enbk."

H is Test of Authenticity.I make a distinction between what a man may experi.

once by the mere strength of his imagination, and vhiu imagination cannot possibly produce, thus, suppose I should think that I saw a form and heard a voice cry, “Johnson, you aro a very wicked fellow, and unless you repent, you will certainly be punished, my own unworthi­ness is so deeply impressed on my mind that I might im a g in e I thus saw and heard, and, therefore, I should not believe that an external communication had been made to me. But if a form should appear and a voice should ten me that a particular man had died at a particular place, and a particular hour, a fact which I bad no apprehension of nor any means of knowing, and (his fact, with all its circumstances, should afterwards be unquestionably proved, I should, in that case, be persuaded that I had super­natural intelligence imparted to me.

Still in th e D ark .Five thousand years have now elapsed since the (Vjation

of the world, and still it is undecided whether or not there has been an instance of the spirit of any person appearing after death. All argument is against it, but all belief is for it.

His Criticism of J ohn . Wesley’s Ghost Stoby.Why. sir, he [John Wesley] believed it, but not on suffi­

cient authority. He did not take time enough to ex­amine the girl. I t was at Newcastle where the ghost was said to have appeared to a young woman several times, mentioning something abont the right to an old house, ad­vising application to be made to an attorney (which was done) and at the same time saying the attorney would do nothing, which proved to be the fact. This (says John) is a proof that a ghost knows our thoughts. Now (laughing) it is not necessary to know our thoughts to tell that an attorney will sometimes do nothing. Charles Wesley, who is a more stationary man, does not believe , the story. ,' I am sorry that John did not take more pains to inquire into the evidence for it.

An I mportant Question.M is s S eward (w ith an incredulous smile): What, Sir!

about a ghost? - ........... . ;J ohnson (with a solemn vehem ence): Yes, madam, this

is a question which after five thousand years is yet unde­cided—a question, whether in theology or philosophy, one of the most important that can come before the human un­derstanding.H is Opinion of the Story of the Ghost of Parson Ford.

B o s w e l l : Was there not a story of his (Ford's] ghost having appeared?

J ohnson : Sir, it was believed. A waiter at the Hum-mums fin Covent Garden], in which house Ford died, had been absent for some time, and returned, not knowing that Ford was dead. Going down to the cellar (according to the storv) he met him; going down again, he met him a se­cond time. When he came up, he asked some of the people of the house what Ford conld be doing there. They told him Ford was dead. The waiter took a fever in which he lay for soma time. When he recovered he said he had 1 message to deliver for some women from Ford, but he was not to tell what or to whom. He walked out: he was fol­lowed : but somewhere abont St. Paul’s they lost him. He came back and said he had delivered the message, and the women exclaimed, “Then we are all undone!” Dr. Pellet, who was not a credulous man. inquired into the truth of this story and he said the evidence was irresistible. My wife went to the Hummums. . I believe she went with the intention to hear abont this storv of Ford. At first they were nnwilling to tell her; but after they bad talked to her. she came away satisfied that it was, true. To be sure, the man had a fever, and this vision might have been the beginning of it. Bnt if the message to the women, and their behavionr upon it, were true as related, there was something supernatural. That rests upon bis word, and there it remains.

—Extracts from Boswell’s “Life of Johnson."

E c t o p l a s m s .—At the conversazione of the Society for Psychical Research' held on Friday afternoon last, a com­plete set of the photographs taken by the late Dr. Crawford at the Goligher Circle was shown. In addition there were on view six photographs of ectoplasm taken by Mr. F. McC. Stephenson, after the doctor’s untimely death. Dr. Woolley, who was present in the Goligher Circle when some of the photographs were taken, gave some interesting details of the matter, and answered a number of questions. Sir Wil­liam Barrett,-who also spoke, referred to the probability that the substance which exudes from the medium is cap­able of being moulded by the thought of the medium or the sitters, shoeing at times a canons correspondence with the ruling ideas of the circle.

M»y 28, 1921.] L I G H T 345

— — — -------------------------— t

>Ai WHAT WAS CHRIST’S LANGUAGE?1 A POINT OF KEEN INTEREST FOR THE PSYCHIC

RESEARCHER.

1V

B Y E L L I S T . P O W E L L , tL L .B ., D .S c . pVJL------------------------------------------------------ 'iV

In my address on the Eucharist at Steinway Hall, on Palm Sunday, I based a part of the argument upon the occult formula used by Christ in establishing the Sacrament. I pointed out, moreover, that there was an overwhelming occult pregnancy attaching to the words. Quite a number of earnest enquirers, however, have written pointing out that the whole argument depends upon the assumption that Christ spoke in Greek, whereas they have believed that His language was Aramaic. Here, for instance, is a typical letter, which puts the difficulties very candidly and concisely:—

“It appears to me that the foundation of your argument is the assumption that Jesus spoke and taught commonly in the Greek tongue. This idea has been always to me such an insurmountable difficulty that I shall be extremely indebted to you if you can give me any reason for believing it. It seems evident that He read and taught in the synagogues in Hebrew:Mary (in . the garden) addressed Him in Hebrew. ‘E3oi. Eloi . —thatlast cry in the death agony-—a cry so dreadful in its des­pair that it bears the unmistakable stamp of truth; no disciple would have invented such an (apparently) utter failure of faith—surely that also is Hebrew? What reason is there for supposing that the peasants of Judsea and Galilee and the fishermen of the lake—all the multitudes, in fact, who followed and listened to Him—would have understood Greek any better than a Lancashire or Devon peasant would understand a travelling preacher who spoke m French? It seems plain that the Galileans who were taken with Him to the High Priest’s house spoke their own local dialect—it was his ‘tongue’ which ‘betrayed ’ Peter in spite of his oaths of denial. And works by vari­ous writers (essays, etc.) speak of Aramaic (which is perhaps a Hebrew ‘dialect’) as being ‘almost certainly’ the language in which the Teacher spoke. Hence, I have always thought that the words on which the Roman Church founds its authority—‘Thou art Peter;’ e t seq.} must be an addition made by the unknown writer of St. Matthew’s Gospel, as it is difficult to believe that the same play on the name would be possible in Hebrew or Aramaic. As I understand neither Greek nor Hebrew, I am unable to dig out the facts for myself, but must rely on the work of others in this direction. Ton are so willing to help those in mental difficulties that I do not apologise for writing—but I do enclose a stamp!”Let us dear up the point about Peter before we go on

to the main topic. The play on the name holds good in Greek, Latin, and Aramaic, though it is untranslatable into English, We may, however, get a good idea of it if we imagine St. Peter to have been an Englishman by the name of Rock. In that case Christ would have said. “You are Bock and on this rock I will build My Church.” Apart from this play of words, however, there is an immense signi­ficance in the fact discovered by Mr. Bligh Bond and Dr. Lea that the name Kephas has an occult pregnancy. The numerical value of Kephas in Greek is 729, which is the cube of 9. Thus the rock on which the Chnrch was to be founded is the perfect cube, and it is a fact that if the 729 components be scrutinised they will be found to display ex­traordinary mathematical and psychic characteristics which are quite beyond the reach of cnance. But this is merely a preliminary digression, and we will now turn to the main question at issue.

It was conjectured by Winer (on the authority of John fiL, 35, and xii., 20) that Christ habitually used the Greek language. This view, however, has found no acceptance among scholars, though, of course, His ability, humanly qeakmg, to read the Greek inscription on a coin seems to he demonstrated by Matt, xxii., 20. The real truth probably is that He used an Egyptian dialect of Arabic in addressing the multitudes on the seashore and by the wayside. This vu the current popular language of His day, and I aia told that in the few instances where it is transcribed Iitsrallv by the Evangelists (as in “Talitha, cumi,” and “Eli, Eli, lama ssbicbtbani ?”) it would still be understood wherever Arabic

is spoken. The recent lectures by Dr. Yahuda, of the University of Madrid, have demonstrated the presence of a large Egyptian element in the earlier language represented by the Pentateuch. No doubt, Christ fell back upon Greek when He was expounding His parables to His disciples. This may be regarded as demonstrated by the fact that an immense mathematical and geometrical inner structure has been dis­covered by Mr. Bligh Bond and Dr. Lea as existing throughout the entire fabric of the New Testament. It is so large in volume, and so unmistakable in character, tbat the suggestion of accident is absolutely out of the question. The only hypothesis which will cover the facts is the special adaptation of the Greek language to the perpetuation of this secret gnosis, and as the possession of an exact knowledge thereof by the early propagandists of Christianity is demon­strable, it follows that they must have had a sufficient acquaintance with Greek to be able to comprehend it. And hence

u the fact that, with the possible ex­ception of St. Matthew’s Gospel, the whole literature of the New Testament was written from the first in Greek, and some of the books—for instance, St. Luke and the Acts—may be the work of writers who not only wrote in Greek, but were entirely without any knowledge of Hebrew or Arabic. No donbt a great deal of the revelation and ex­planation of the gnosis took place during the period marked by successive materialisations of Christ’s body between His resurrection and His ascension. In fact, St. Luke ex­pressly says (Acts i.,- 3) that this was the case.

I think I can illustrate the position from present-day conditions, which are quite easily comprehensible. More than once have I rung for the chamber-maid at a Quebec hotel only to hear her say when she came, “I spik no English.” It seems incredible tbat in a great Province of the Do­minion of Canada, an integral part of the British Empire, the traveller should he tola by the chamber-maid that she speaks no English. Yet that is the fact. Quebec has been from its very origin a French speaking Province dominated by French sentiment. Now, suppose a Prime Minister of Quebec were about to make an important speech to his con­stituents. If he wanted to reach them in the mass he wonld be bound to speak in French. But let us further suppose that he wagts this speech to be placed in the hands of all thinking people throughout the British Empire. Will it avail him to print it in pamphlet form in French, and send it broadcast, even in hundreds of thousands, to England, to Australia, to New Zealand, and other countries m the British Empire? Certainly not. A very large proportion of the recipients of the pamphlet do not read French at all, and a still larger proportion, although they have a smattering, will not know the language well enough to give the pamphlet an intelligent perusal. Consequently, our Quebec Prime Minister will have to get his speech trans­lated into English if he desires wide Imperial publicity. And knowing this fact he will probably be careful to frame his speech in such a manner as to admit of facile and forcible translation into English. Moreover, as he will speak English himself, he will probably make a personal revision of the translation in order to assure himself tbat his senti­ments, originally pronounced in French, have been placed in apt and adequate English attire.

Now this policy, which we can easily understand, as pur­sued by our French-Canadian Prime Minister, was exactly that followed by Christ as a result of His own knowledge of the linguistic position in His own day. He spoke in a dialect of Arabic, but He knew perfectly well tbat if His teaching were committed to writing in that language it could only attain the most restricted publicity. In fact, its currency would have been limited practically to the Oriental world of Palestine and the countries immediately adjoining. Even the tens of thousands of Jews who were scattered all over the Greek and Roman worlds did not speak Arabic, and proba­bly con Id not have read it. Consequently, Christ undoubtedly arranged for the literature of Christianity to make its ap­pearance in a Greek dress. No doubt, Be personally laid

Db. E l l is T. P o w b l l . Author o f “ The Evolution

o f the Money Market.”

/ |

346 L I G H T [May 28, 1821,

?|

down the principles upon which the transformation from one language to another was made. In fact, as I said at Steinway Hall, it is beyond question that the develop­ment of the Greek language was shaped and guided from the very earliest ages in such a manner as to make it a suit-

| able medium for the conveyance of the truths of Christianity to the world.

The Greek language of Christ's day is known to scholars as the Koine (pronounced Koinee). The conquests of Alex­ander united the Greek and the Persian, the East and the West, into one common world empire. Greek became the lingua franca of the whole world surrounding the Mediter­ranean. As has been well said, the time for a world speech had come, and the Koine provided it. There was, so to speak, a great glacial movement grinding down the separate languages of the ancient world, and substituting the Koine for them. In the time of Christ the Koine was so generally used that the Boroan Senate and the Imperial Governors had their decrees translated into it, and scattered over the empire. Not only did St. Paul write to the Church at Rome in Greek, but conversely, Marcus Aurelius, the Roman Em­peror, wrote his own “Meditations” in Greek in order that thev might make a better appeal to the intellectual world. In feet, the Koine was the language not only; of letters, but of commerce and every-dav life. In the vivid words of Dr. Robertson, “it was really an epoch in the world’s history when the babel of tongues was hushed in the wonderful language of Greece,11 and when “the colo­nists, merchants and soldiers who mingled all over Alex­ander's world,” carried the language of social and business intercourse wherever they went. The old literary Greek be­came to the world of Christ’s time what Spenserian Eng­lish would be to the Englishman of to-day. The Koine took its place. It is Professor Moulton who calls attention to the remarkable fait that the new religion began its career at the very time when the world itself, so far as it had attained a high intellectual level, had “one ruler and one language.” And that, of course, was not a coincidence. The great strategists behind the scenes had arranged that the world should have “one ruler and one language,” in order that at this psychological moment (adjusted by themselves) the in­strument and the conditions should be ready to the hands of the Great Adept who was to be incarnated to employ them “for us men and for the sake of our return home.”

S P I R I T U A L I S M A N D T H E R E L I G I O U S Q U E S T IO N . .

which to-day represent Christianity wero discussed, attacked and defended'. .The men who see deeply into life are not much dismayed by these things. They observe, for example, noble souls.

F ull of Religious Emotion,proclaiming themselves Rationalists. They hear others fer­vidly announcing themselves as followers of Jesus, the Prince of Peace, expressing an ardent desire to boil the Ration­alist in oil. As a result, the reflective observer arrives it the conclusion that it is possible to take some things too seriously.

If the Rev. Boanerges Breeze comes forth with a (Mir­ation of his ardent love for Spiritualism and his gratitude for all it has done for him, and at the same time finds it all compatible with a very mouldy form of Theology, who i$ really harmed P If I went through Regent Street in a suit ol chain mail of the 15th century people would laugh and stare, - and many small boys hoot. But even the hygienic clothing people^would not hold meetings to protest against the fashion of antiquity. I t would never spread.

In a way I found it possible to sympathise with the ideas of everyone who addressed the meeting. It was so obvious that everyone was perfectly honest, even those who, in their opposition to the

Bondage of the Past,became a little rancorous and went to extremes.

Sir Arthur Conan Doyle’s speech at the morning meeting was delightful in its humanity and good sense. Spiritualism, as he pointed out, numbers many people who are good Churchmen as well as devoted leaders in the Spiritual move­ment.

Mr. Engholm’s appeal for the recognition of Jesus in religious Spiritualism met with a significantly cordial re­sponse. Very much, of course, turns on this particular ques­tion. It is at the core of the matter. A letter I recently received from a clergyman who is an ardent Spiritualist and who referred to Jesus as being a noble gentleman, reminds me that this was the view taken by the heralds in the Middle Ages, who not only recognised Jesus as a great gentleman, but gave him a coat of arms 1 That was their way of paying Him the highest honour in their power. Setting all theolo­gical interpretations on one side, it seemed to many of us a deplorable thing when, in the hymn-books used bv some Spiritualist groups, the name of Jesus was carefully ex­punged from nymns taken from orthodox sources. They were

Time-Hallowed H ymns,Some Meditations on the “May Meetings.”

I went to the South Place meeting and listened intently. I heard a great deal about being in bondage to the past expressed in various ways. But it is an idea that may easily be carried too far. Some of us have seen peaceful pastures, old-world gardens, beautiful old manors, dear old cottage homes swept away with other antique rubbish, and in their

{»lace rows of hideous and ramshackle tenements, fat and eather factories, coal sheds and railwav goods yards have come forth to proclaim the glory of a New Day.

I heard, too, of ideas which are utterly incompatible— either one must give way or the other.

Is It Really So?A picture arose in my mind of two billy-goats on a narrow

plank bridge, butting senselessly at each other, each firmly convinced that he could only cross by knocking his adver­sary into the burn. If they were human beings they would have intelligence enough to see how each might cross safely. They might. One has one’s philosophic doubts. The two goats, of course, typify two ideas apparently at variance, but not really so—they might be Capitalism and Labourism, Liberalism and Conservatism, Co-operation and Competition. In tfie present case it seemed to be the conflict of Religion and Rationalism—each so-called. In essence, it was not. It was really a tussle between old ideas and new ones, with an inference that the old is always false and the new is always true. I wish it were really so.

Mr. Geo. F. Berry, the President of the Spiritualists’ Na­tional Union, gave me an excellent impression—clearly a man of sterling character and courage. His address at the morning session, however, seemed to be little more than a discussion of the domestic affairs of the S.N.U.. He and other members of the S.N.U. made the position quite clear to the meanest intelligence. The S.N.U. is

A Religious Body.As such it is required to produce a creed as a certificate

of its claim to be recognised by the law as a religion. It produced the well-known Seven Principles enunciated by the Spirits through the mediumship of Mrs. Emma Hardinge Britten. The S.N.U. realise the dangers of setting up creeds, but this was not a cast-iron matter. The creed could be changed or modified at any time, if the advance of ideas made it necessary.

Here and there in the meeting there was a little touch of panic—a suggestion of hysteria. Somebody or something might carry us all back into the tyranny of effete theological ideas from which we had escaped. Of course, if the ideas are really effete they should be quite harmless. The principles

and the clumsy botching of unskilful hands was plainly ap­parent in the mutilated versions put forth. There is such a thing as reverence not only for one’s own ideals, but for the ideals of others. It is not that Jesus would be likely t® resent the exclusion of His name from a hymn-book. If He is a great man He would be too great to feel any concern about His dignity, and if He is more than man then the argument for His magnanimity in Buch matters is merely strengthened. A revolutionary may think he is proclaiming his independence by scoffing when men toast the King, ana refusing to remove his hat. He is really showing something very different, a want of common decency, even of self-re­spect. A self-respecting religion will respect the things that other religions hold sacred. A Christian gentleman would not go into an Oriental temple without removing his show, or a Mahommedan gentleman enter a Christian Church without doffing his hat. But I have said enough for the present, and must return to the subject again next week.

D. G. I

BRIGHTON PSYCHIC CENTRE.

On Friday afternoon last, May 20th, Mr. H. W. Engholm delivered an address to the members of the newly- established Brighton Psychic Centre nt a meeting held in the drawing room of the Dowager Lady Oakeley, Sussex Square, kindly lent by her for the occasion. At the con­clusion of the address Lady Oakeley, the vice-president, made a moving speech, pointing out the necessity of such n Centre in ‘‘London by the Sea.” Sir Arthur Conan Doyle is a patron and Mr. J. J. Goodwin, of the Brighton Spiritualist Brotherhood, is acting organiser. Mr. Engholm conveyed the best wishes of the Council of the L.8 .A. to the members and offered the co-operation of the Alliance in helping the Brighton Centre to become yet another valuable addition to the many psychical research societies now formed in the various cities of Great Britain. He further informed the members that the L.S.A. offered the hospitality of its London quarters to members visiting London. Mrs. Mary Gordon, before the close of the meet­ing, gave some interesting particulars of the school for mediums which she is now organising.

A lower pow er cannot compass the full understanding of a higher. But to limit one’s belief to the bounds of one’s own small powers would he to tie oneself down to the foot of a tree, and deny the existence of its upper branches,—Mn»- Gattt’s "Parables from Naturei”

The novel and amazing phenomenon of the extrusion from, and re-absorption into, the body of the medium of an, amorphous mass of plastic living matter—the so-called plasma—lias until lately >been justly regarded with consid­erable scepticism. But the recent careful investigations of Baron Von Schrenck-Notzing, Dr. Geley, Dr. Crawford, the Committee of the S.P.R., and others, leave us in less doubt as to the genuineness of this plasma, and the still more incredible phenomena associated with it. Moreover, further confirmation of these novel and weird phenomena has re­cently been obtained in Paris with a medium named M. Franck Kluski. The experiments were most carefully con­ducted by' Professor Chas. Richet, M. A. de Gramont and Dr. Geley, and are described in the two last numbers of the “Revue Metapsych ique,” and the report will be continued in the next number of that journal. Dr. Geley states that in the forthcoming number of the “Revue” illustrations of the moulds of the ectoplasms, taken in paraffin wax, will be given. Dr. Crawford also obtained some moulds in clay, and earlier investigators, with other mediums, have long since asserted they had obtained moulds of materialised hands and feet.

Here I may remark that it has not escaped the notice of critical observers how suspicious some of these forms are; they often look flat and artificial, and occasionally repre­sent portraits that have appeared in an illustrated journal.* Nevertheless, in spite of these grave misgivings, it seems impossible to explain certain facts by any hypothesis of fraud. For instance, the extruded substance will sometimes disappear almost instantaneously; if muslin, or thin paper, were used to simulate the plasma, some time would be ne­cessary to crush up the- material into a small space and con­ceal it: and in any case its presence would have been found on the medium, or in her mouth, before or after the sitting, and nothing of the kind has ever been noticed. Moreover, moulds of human, or we may say humanoid, hands and feet could not have been produced in wax or clay by any flimsy ma­terial, and special care was taken by Dr. Crawford and by Dr. Geley to remove the possibility of the medium making any imprint on the substance used for the mould. In his last bobk Dr. Crawford gives full details of the precautions he took. Much further investigation is, however, necessary before we can arrive at any definite conclusions as to the origin and nature of what appear to be very wonderful manifestations of vital energy.

Those who are interested will find a most suggestive and luminous discussion of this subject by Frederic Myers in the second volume of his great work on “Human Personality,” pp. 529-549. Albeit he wrote those pages more than twenty years ago, our recent knowledge has not only confirmed his opinion of the reality of these phenomena, but added con­siderably to the value of the far-seeing and suggestive views he expressed. It may be useful to quote Myers’ definition of the phenomenon of ectoplasy (a term, he remarks, adapted by Professor Ochorowicz), viz:—

“The power of forming outside some special organism, a collection, or reservoir of vital force, or of vitalized matter, which may or may not be visible, may or may not be tangible, but which operates in the fashion of the visible and tangible body from whence it is drawn.”+Myers divides these ectoplastic phenomena into six

grades, from the simplest type to the more advanced “when an apparently complete form seems to live for the time an independent life” (p. 549), such as “Katie King” in the

* Of this we may be sure, that hostile or suspicious en­quirers will be almost sure to nave their suspicions confirmed, and will proclaim that fraud is the true and adequate ex­planation of the phenomena. But unbiassed and patient inves­tigators—more critical and competent- -will arrive at an opposite conclusion. The former habit of mind never Scnieves or discovers anything.

t “i+tupan Personality,” vol. 2, p. 545,

wonderful and, in my opinion, undeniable experiments con­ducted by Sir W. Crookes. Wherever we may draw the evidential line few will dispute Myers’ conclusion that

“We have here got at the root of most of the physi­cal phenomena assignable to external control. It is this power of using the vital force of men which brings unem­bodied beings into relation with the material world. It is this power, too, which links the physical with the mental phenomena of spirit-control;, enabling the unseen guide to use the machinery of thought as well as of motion, in ways which the unaided organism could never have de­vised.” (p. 549.)I wish to draw special attention to the last sentence,

“enabling the unseen guide, etc.” For the plasma is ap- parentlv fashioned into different forms according to the ideas of the spirit- control. The hands, faces, forms, struc­tures, psychic rods, etc., are, in my opinion, the result of the creative power of thought upon the plasma on the part of the unseen operator. Moreover, the particular mode of expressing that thought appears to be derived, by the unseen operator, from ideas in the mind of the medium. In the case of Dr. Crawford’s experi­ments the ideas of the medium, Miss Goligher, were derived from the mechanical conceptions of Dr. Crawford; which he freely expressed to all.

It is well known Dr. Crawford believed that all the phenomena he has so admirably investigated, corresponded to some connection, between the medium and the object moved, of “a material beam of a certain shape and possess­ing considerable rigidity.” Now, the remarkable series of photographs shown in his last book on the “Psychic Struc­tures at the Goligher Circle” (a book for which we are largely indebted to Mr. D. Gow) exhibit the psychic rods and mechanical structures which Dr. Crawford conceived to be operative long before he obtained any direct evidence of their existence.

When at Dr. Crawford’s request, I visited Belfast in December, 1915, (see “Proceedings S.P.R.,” vol. 30, p. 334), Dr. Crawford spent much time with me be­fore and after the sittings explaining his mechanical theory of the cause of the physical phenomena _ we had witnessed. At that time he disputed the spiritistic hypothesis and believed that the “psychic force” of the me­dium took the form of psychic rods and a rigid cantilever structure. No hands, nor faces, nor any living figures are shown in the ectoplasms Dr. Crawford photographed, where­as these human forms are characteristic of the ectoplasms obtained through Eva C, Here the medium and Madame Bisson doubtless entertained the usual spiritistic ideas and had no mechanical knowledge or theories.

It is therefore desirable that experiments should be made to ascertain if the unseen operators can create different types of ectoplasm according to suggestions made by the investigators.

After all, marvellous as are these phenomena, they are paralleled by, and are only a rapid manifestation of, the equallv marvellous daily operations of life in the world arouna us. The phenomena of reproduction, the growth and development of the embryo, the metamorphosis of in­sects, the emergence of a butterfly from the apparently amorphous plasm of the chrysalid, cease to excite our wonder because they are so familiar. Moreover the influence of emotion and suggestion upon organic functions is well known. Dr. Hack Tuke, in his work on the “Influence of the Mind upon the Body,” gives many striking illustrations of this, and in chapter X. cites numerous authenticated cases where “marks and even bodily deformities in the fœtus can be attributed to strong mental impressions in the mother.” In an essay published in the “Quest,” a quarterly review, some three years ago, I have shown how the psychic factor in evolution—the soul in nature—has been disregarded far too long by biologists.

It is highly probable that these new and mysterious phenomena of ectoplasy will ere long compel the attention of biologists, and lead them into a new world of thought. For the scornful attitude which these incredible phenomena at first excite in scientific minds will the more readily give way to serious enquiry, than would be the case with less wonderful supernormal phenomena that are incapable of strict photographic demonstration.

P.S»—The substance of the foregoing was written and in type before the articles on the same subject by Sir OJivçjr Jodge qmj Mr, Pa Prqth appeared ip Light,

LIGHT [May 28, 1921,348

LI G H T,5, QUEEN SQUARE, SOUTHAMPTON ROW, LONDON,

W.C.1. Tel: Museum 5106.COMMUNICATIONS intended to be printed should be addressed

to the Editor. Business communications should in all cases be addressed to the Manager. Cheques and Postal Orders should be made payable to “ Light.”

SUBSCRIPTION RATES.—Twelve months, 22/-; six months, 11/-. Payments must be made in advance.

All applications for advertisements must be made to J . H. Goring, Graham House, Tudor Street, London, E.C.4. T el: 13124 Central.

Rates —£10 per page : 10s. per inch single column ; societies. 8s. per inch; classified advertisements, 9d. per line.

OUR N EW A D D R E SS.

T h e offices of “ L ig h t” a r e now in c o u rse of being changed from No. 6 to No. 5, Q ueen S q u a re , th e h o u se adjoining, a n d a ll com m unications sh o n ld be se n t to th e la t te r a d d re s s on an d a f te r S a tu rd a y next, 28 th in s t.

THE QUESTION OF UNSEEN HELPERS.

“I do th in k th a t m any m ysteries ascribed to o u r own inventions have been th e courteous revelations of sp irits , for those noble essences in heaven have a friendly regard un to th e ir fellow n atu res on e a r th .” —Slb Thomas Bbo w ki (“ B eligio M edici” ).

We receive occasionally questions which begin with the words, “Why do not,” or “ Why cannot,” referring generally, as may be guessed, to the inquirers' per­plexity concerning manifestations of spirit activity which, having taken one form, might well take another and (from the inquirer's point of view) more useful and effective one.

There are suggestions that spirits should do this, that or the other, either to “ convert the world,” or to aid science and industry. One questioner, for instance, suggested that the "psychic power" which occasionally produces such amazing results in the levitation of heavy objects might be utilised for doing some of the world’s work. We immediately saw a beautiful vista of possibilities in the way of the Psychic Power Elevator Company, Ltd., the Spirit Messenger Express Delivery Company, Ltd., and so forth.

I t can never be made too clear that the normal, everyday world is designed to be carried on mainly by normal, everyday methods and that the resources of the supernormal are never likely to be exploited for commercial purposes.

Such a thing would be a degradation, say some of our friends. Well, not necessarily. I t depends very much on the circumstances.

A H n u v Matter.We remember that in dealing with the next world

we are dealing with men and women no less than in the present world, and that they do assist humanity alone various grades of activity, some exalted and some very commonplace. In this world the financial man occasionally helps his friends by giving them valuable information. The same applies to the lawyer, the

■ doctor and men of other trades and professions generally. When these men pass on into the next world they do not lose their old interests and affections, and are sometimes willing, even anxious, to put their special «drill and experience at the services of their friends on earth. But the difficulty is that those friends are very rarely sensitive to spirit presences, or indeed aware of them. Now and again a man may get an inspiration or an impression of use to him, but it is very seldom he suspects from whence it came. He is more than likely to put it down to his own astuteness.

B u t th e se th in g s d o h a p p e n . They are not ex a lted - m an ife s ta tio n s of spirit in fluence . Vue, but, o n th e

o th e r h a n d , th e y a re n o t n ecessarily base o r d eg raded .

They are merely human—part of the prosaic business of life.

A Bo ad to F ortune 1At this point a question arises. Here is a society

or centre devoted to spreading the spiritual gospel trim its message of human survival. Some of its friends on -‘the other side” were, while on earth, mighty men of affairs—captains of industry, leviathans of the money market. Why do not these men—if they can com­municate—help to make its fortune?

There are several replies which answer the question in its smaller aspects. We prefer to take a primary and comprehensive one.

We should say that the answer is that the support of a spiritual work by a wholesale resort to material agencies was never “ the way of the Spirit”—that the spiritual movement, or cause, or religion, whatever it may be, is spiritually ruined when it has behind it (he powers of Mammon. I t becomes then a “kingdom of this world.” It would not have those material advantages unless it had pandered and become untrue to its trust.

Neither P overty nob B ichbs.But although there was much point in the

humorist’s description of the man who was bom of “ rich but honest” parents, we have never been able to see any merit in poverty. We agree with Dr. Johnson, who said that poverty is a very great eviL We have no love for the methods of the begging friar, no matter how worthy a brotherhood he may represent If we go w illingly shabby and ill-served then our ideals are at fault—there is something spiritually wrong with us. Saintliness must go with simplicity, but never with squalor.

“ If,” says the observant man of the world, casting a glance in our direction, “ if you were a commercial proposition----- ”

It is a big “ if.” We are n o t a commercial pro­position. We are something infinitely more important And we w ill be served. But even if we had done our best that our mission should be worthily supported, and then failed, we should not whimper that the Unseen World had done nothing to assist our endeavours, merely because signs of its co-operation were not evident in the shape of ducats or douhloons. We should simply say that it saw things with other eyes than ours, and was reaching its end by another road. There are other roads.

A R easonable D emand.

But while we are citizens of this world and while we have to conform to its laws and conditions, our way means a certain reliance on those material means which' provide for the body of a work, however little they may inspire its spirit. That is a legitimate demand, and we confidently present our cheque upon the Universal Bank, knowing that it will be honoured. In a word, to the question why our friends in the Unseen do not support us, wc reply, They can. They wilL They do. We have faith in work and work in faith. They will neither bring us to poverty nor raise us to riches. But we shall go worthily ami stand sure.

T H E N EW H O M E O F T H E LONDON S P IR IT U A L IS T A L LIA N C E.

At last, d ie Memorial Endowment Fond is beginning to showr practical and gratify ing results. No. 6, Queen square, th e bouae adjoining th e p resent office*, was acquired by the Alliance las t year, and removal there is taking place daring th e present week. I t will naturally be a few days before things are se ttled , b u t n ex t month i t is expected th a t every­th ing will be in running order, and members are invited to call and inspect th e new offices, which provide more accom­modation than of old, and have th e great advantage of per-■■■iHticy.

It is iatraiki) to Iwld the- Friday aft«-moon i&rFtian n the «•fMa-wjUft drawing-room of the- ww pm um , ami thr find of these will take plat« on Friday, Jane 3rd, wftwa Mrs- 31. U. Wallis will be present to welcome member! and friends.

Way 28, 1931.] L I G H T 549

FROM THE LIGHTHOUSE WINDOW.Sunday last, May 22nd. was Sir A rthur Conan Doyle’s

birthday, when he received many good wishes.• • • •

To-morrow (Sunday), th e “ Weekly Dispatch” will begin the publication of extracts from Sir A rthur’s forthcoming book, under the title of “ The Pilgrimage of a Spiritualist.

vast majority of mankind can distinguish one colour from another. Yet, as a m atter of fact, colour exists only in the brain and has no objective existence outside it. Colour is the result of vibrations in the ether. The vibrations, some slow, some rapid, enter the retina, act upon certain optic nerves, pass through the brain and give toe mind the sen­sation of red or blue, as the case may be. In plain English, we are all clairvoyant as to colour, but not all of us are clairvoyant as to spirits.”

At the request of the “Daily Mail” Sir Oliver Lodge telegraphed last week from his W iltshire home his opinions on the magnetic storm then prevailing all over the world.

We learn th a t Mrs. Kelwav-Bamber was to sail for South Africa on the ,27th inst., and expects to be away for three or four months, th a t is to say she expects to be back home at the beginning of October. H er many friends will unite irith us in wishing her a pleasant journey and a safe re­turn. • # » •

Miss Ada Bessinet, of Toledo, one of America’s finest physical mediums, arrived in England last week under en­gagement to the British College of Psychic Science. This is Miss Bessinet’s first visit to Europe. Already her re­markable powers have been demonstrated to well-known in­vestigators.

• • * *

H e Committee appointed by th e last_ General Assembly of the Church of Scotland to inquire into “ supernormal psychic phenomena” has issued a report in which i t declares its belief that “ the phenomena under investigation have a bearing on the cure of souls, and, therefore, deserve the a t­tention of the Church.” An ex trac t from the report appears elsewhere in this issue.

At the London Coliseum las t week a new Sherlock Holmes one-act drama, “The Crown Diamond,” w ritten by Sir Arthur Conan Doyle, was produced. The p a rt of Sher­lock was taken by M r. Dennis Neflson-Terry.

The “British Medical Journal,” in reviewing Dr. Craw­ford’s book, “ The Psychic Structures a t the Goligher Circle,” makes the following comment: “ In relation to so- called ‘psychic phenomena’ there are two attitudes of mind, one receptive of the idea th a t such happenings are only to be explained by human forces unknown to and as yet un­appreciated by our senses, the other sceptical and tnrlin»A to attribute the phenomena to illusions of the senses, as in the case of the tricks of the conjurer. A third attitude is, of course, possible: one of cold inquiry, willing to in­vestigate, but indifferent to the results of the investigation. This attitude would be ideally scientific, but its existence may be doubted.”

The Journal continues: “ The first attitude seems to have been th a t of Dr. Crawford when carryring on bis experiments with the ‘Goligher Circle.’ We confess to adopting the second. B ut we advocate investigation, even of spiritualistic phenomena, whenever proper conditions can be observed. Unfortunately, suitable conditions are very rarely allowed by mediums; and this, combined with the mental attitude of those who profess to have investigated, makes i t difficult to frame an impartial opinion.”

Through the kindness of Dr. Crawford’s literary executor, the complete set of photographs of ectoplasm obtained by the doctor through Miss Goligher* = medinmship, was shown during last week a t the British College. Many doctors and scientific men were among the visitors, and were deeply

’ nvaln-rimpressed with the arrav of evidence supplied bv this Me —able exhibit.

The total collected a t the th ree sessions of the May Meetings a t South Place In stitu te , on Thursday, May 19th, vas £27 14s. od.

; In the course of an article in “ Pearson’s Weekly” last seek, the Editor of L ight gives some examples of the tele­pathic powers of animals, dogs, birds, and other creatures. He expresses the view th a t animals feel ra ther than think, and remarks th a t we who th ink and reason are sometimes wrong in our judgments. I t is because animals do not Ahik. in the ordinary sense of th e word, th a t they are conscious of so much which is hidden from those who do.

Mr. Hope and Mrs. Buxton have received so many letters testifying to their honesty and expressing indignation a t the danders uttered about them , th a t they are unable to reply isdiridaaUj to their kind correspondents. They desire us, m their behalf, to make their grateful acknowledgments.

• • • •A telegram in th e London newspapers last week says

tb t a prisoner awaiting tria l in the civil prison a t Gib­raltar was found in a very excited sta te in his cell about 10 p-*>. He stated th a t he had seen his m other and th a t de was calling him. The warders, to soothe him, said they «■Id “arrange m atters in the morning.” The prisoner's «ife called the next day a t the prison to say th a t bis mother bad died the previous night a t the very hour when the son heard her calling The story, i t is declared, has been con­firmed. • * • •

Writing about clairvoyance, D r. Ellis Powell in th e “Ka- tamal Xews” tells the following story: “The front door of my house consists partially of glass. One evening when a lireng physical medium happened to be staying with us a lady (an intimate friend of the fam ily > arrived a t the door and rang the bell. As she stood there looking through the pam flhe saw a tall young fellow p a s across the hall. She ■MW that he was not a member of the household, though «he had no idea who he m ight be. Nor did I guess bus ideality when she told me about i t , except th a t 1 was per-

■ ■ i the house ;fsctfy certain no such person was in 1 a t the tame.Severer. the mystery was cleared up by an inquiry from ear unseen friends. They told me i t was my elder son in the q b i world who had taken advantage of the presence af the phyneal medium to make himself a t home by per- anhelstaag the hall. In th a t rase the lady was clairvoyant sithsut know ing it .**

Dr. Powell continue*. ‘T h e fact i s ‘th a t we are all of m i lm r re y t in the commonest affairs o f life if we only kasv i t Very few of us, for instance, are colour blind. The

The Borne correspondent of “ The Times’* reports, on the authority of a Borne newspaper, th a t the Vatican is likely to protest shortly against the increasing interest in Spiritualism. The Sacred Congregation of the Holy Office, i t is stated, has already considered this tendency, and will shortly request the Pope to issue a strong condemnation of people who dabble in occult sciences, making, however, careful distinction between scientific practices and the morbid curiosity of the weak and superstitious.

• • • •From the same source we learn th a t the Holy Office will

also suggest th a t a book shortly to be published by a well- known Bologna firm, winch purports to have been dictated to a medium by an Oriental philosopher who died some 3.000 years ago. should a t once be included in the Index. This condemnation of a book even before its actual appear­ance would be, the paper says, absolutely without prece­dent. • * • •

A telegram from Copenhagen states that it has been arranged to hold an international conference for psychical research there from August 28th to September 2nd. I t is also stated th a t Sir Arthur Conan Doyle w31 attend, but. so far as our information goes, this is not the case.

The “ Two Worlds” (Manchester) reports signs of a re­vival of the physical phenomena so characteristic of the Spiritualist movement forty years ago. This prompts the Editor to u tte r a timely word of caution. He says: “Our forerunners made many mistakes. They often drained their mediums to the Iasi drop, only subsequently to throw them away like a sucked orange The phenomena Were flaunted in the faces of the unfit, and any fool or knave could gain admittance to a circle where the most delicate phenomena were in evidence. Three-fourths of the so- called exposure» of mediums were merely exposures of the ignorance and folly of overbea ring so-called investigators. This must not occur again.”

• • • •H e continues: “We A— m—t guarantees of the genuine­

ness and ability of our mediums, le t us also demand some guarantee of the sincerity and genuineness and moral r lriin lin fi of the inrr t iustor We have found th a t the sitte r plays as important a part in the srunre room as the medium, and is quite as likely to practise “ tricks” where be has a theory to bolster up. These phenomena were withdrawn in the past times largely because of their abuse. If they recur, as they appear to be doing, let us use them * in l i . Take rare of war muliums, and keep our circle» for the sincere and fit. Then we shall deserve and surely obtain the beet which the spirit people are capable of giving

350 L I G H T [May 28, Mji,

W hen i t was discovered th a t solutions of m etallic sa lts (such as copper su lphate), subm itted to th e electric cu rren t, are decomposed in to th e ir component m etal and acid, th e metal appearing a t the negative pole and th e acid a t th e positive, an interesting experim ent was tried by mu king th e negative pole of m ercury. T rying to electrolyse sodium chloride (common sa lt) by th is means, an experim enter found th a t th e m ercury swelled up in to a spongy mass, which was found to be an amalgam or sodium and m ercury.

Various others tried th e experim ent; some succeeded and many failed. Some of those who failed took the shortest way ou t of th e difficulty by denying th e fact. O thers w ent on, and discovered th a t though copper su lphate can lie decomposed by. a 2-volt cu rre n t, a much h igher voltage is required to electrolyse sodium sa lts. Given th e required voltage, the experim ent never fails. On sim ilar experim ents the whole science of electro-chem istry was bu ilt up, and th e sceptics looked m ighty foolish.

These th ings are a parable, o r a parallel. Psychic science is in much the same position as early chemical sc ience; only the tru e explanations are likely to be more, n o t less, complex th an the muteriul “ ions” and th e ir e lectric charges by which the phenomena of electrolysis are now explained.

Lot S piritualists im ita te th e chem ists and l)r. W . J . C raw ford : experim ent carefully, n o t to convince sceptics,h u t to discover laws. Carefully devised experim ents to discover under what conditions conscious thought-form s, unrecognised p o rtra its , recognised p o rtra its , w ritten mes­sages, and all kindred phenom ena a re producible, will build up a branch of psvchic science th a t will prevail by its own power. The convincing of burdened sceptics will be a by­product which needs very li ttle notice.

I have had le tte rs from persons who are much p ertu rbed by the artic le on psychic photography in th e April num ber 6f th e “ Psychic Research Q u arte rly ,” and for th e ir benefit I will give two cases which seem to me critic-proof. They finally convinced m e, previously in doubt, of th e genuineness of th e fact.

The first is liy Lord and Lady G lenconner who had lo st a soldier son in France. Mr. Hope and Mrs. B uxton visited them a t th e ir own home. The services of a sceptical pro­fessional photographer were engaged to supervise closely th e

Fla. 1.

procedure. H e brought liis own cam era, p lates, and all de­veloping apparatus. A dark room was specially p repared in th e house. He pu t the plates in th e slides and developed them himself. Under these circum stances two likenesses were obtained satisfactory to the fa th er and m other of the young officer, 1 have, seen th e certificate by th e photo­grapher - Mr, Cojlcdge, of In nerle ithen , Poeb|enbjro who

has said he will endorse any justification of the Crewe j Circle if required .

L ady G lenconner was k ind enough also to show me a ] stereoscopic p r in t of th o usual size (7J inches by 8|) , on I which there were .several heads, differing on tho right and loft hand sides of tho p r in t, one end ing in a tra il of light, j These w ere n o t p o r tra its of th e ir son.

The second case is an ex p e r im e n t1 of my own. In No« ^ vem ber, 1019, I w ent to Crewe* in company with an expo* 1 rienced French experim en ta list who does no t wish to be in« ' volved in any polemics, and whose nam e I therefore sup« press. We purchased tw o packets of plates a t Memn. Griffin’s shop in K ingsw ay, L o n d o n ; one ordinary rapid,

Fig. 2.

one panchrom atic . A t ( Yewe I opened th e packet myself, ; and being fully p repured for su b s titu tio n , signed the plates cut / to o k th em o u t o f th e b o x , before th ey were p u t in Mr. H ope 's slide, which I exam ined closely, also his camera and lens, all of which were of a very sim ple and cheap kind. , I also exam ined carefu lly th e “ stu d io ,” a lean-to shed of th e sim plest descrip tion . T he background was b baize cur* j ta in hun g across th e w all. I looked behind it. All the p recau tions spoken of in th e a r tic le alluded to above were observed excep t th e possibility of radio-active substance on th e tin Bcreen betw een th e p la tes in th e slide.

Two o rd in ary p la tes only w ere exposed, on the right and left sides of th e double d a rk slide. I have taken hundreds of photographs, and am well acquain ted w ith photographic processes. I supervised th e developm ent very closely; the p la tes wore p u t in to th e dish by m e, and no t taken out till developm ent was com plete.. They a re here reproduced in Figs. I ;md 2. On one of them th e re is a message in French; on th e o th e r th e p o r t ra i t of a lady, Miss 13 -■ , who was an in tim ate friend o f my wife and m yself, and a colleague in oar work for e ighteen years. She died in 1013. This portrait was in stan tly recognised by th e school m atron and by hersis ter. I handed i t to Miss B------ 's b ro ther, a non-Spiritu*alist, a long w ith several o th e r psychic photographs, saying n o th in g abo u t any of them . H e looked a t them all with som ew hat careless scepticism til l he came to the one in question, when he s ta r te d , looked ag ita te d , and said, “Wlivl th a t is R I said, “ I t is like h e r .” Ho rejoined, “ Likeh er I W hy, i t in herself! N ot a doubt about i t .” I then, and n o t till th en , to ld him abo u t th e m a tte r . There is no sim ilar photograph tak en in life.

Two panchrom atic plates were then exposed; they gave th e resu lts num bered (3 ) and (4 ) , They were taken in the same slide, from which th e two. first p lates were exposed. The resu lts have an in te re s t of a d ifferen t kind.

These two instances, in addition to th e I urge number th a t have recently uppeured in Lio k t , should set a t rest those genuine enqu irers who feel th a t nil the scores of care* ful experim entalists may have been misled by skilful con­ju ring . I qm w riting for thorn* n o t for sceptics, who pro

May 28, 1031.} L I G H T 351

determined to find fraud. Any one wlio has neon Mr. Hope’» hands ilm jrough hands of a working man — and tlio trans­parent simplicity of his procedure, will smile at the sugges­tion that he is able to palm even quarter-plates, much less the stereo size, or to carry out conjuring tricks of any kind.L, Personally, I am sceptical by temperament, and it was only after a year's cl090 study of psyenic phenomena, doing nothing else, that I -was convinced of the facts; but I know a crucial experiment when I see it. And I would remind those who are perplexed at criticism by those who were not present at investigations on those who were, that no phe­nomena were more strenuously denied and scoffed at as the works of knaves and fools than hypnotism, raps, automatic writing, telepathy, telekinesis, and materialisation, which are now proved to the satisfaction not only of large numbers of competent persons, but of able scientific experimentalists. Twenty-five years ago I published a book, “Psychic Philo­sophy," to which Dr, A. It. Wallace was good enough to give bis emphatic approval, showing the harmony of the facts with natural science. Not one of its facts lias been discredited by later researchers. Frauds, ( when they do occur, are always found to be clumsy imitations of real phenomena; and the ingenious hypotheses of inexperienced critics are useful as warnings to equally inexperienced in­vestigators, but are scarcely needed by old hands who know quite well what to bo on their guard against. Still less are they able to discredit the facts. ]•] jm r si muovc.

Fig. 3.

Fig. 4.

R A Y S A N D R E F L E C T IO N S .A reader of L ight sends me an exceedingly silly little Ij 1

tract. “How a Spiritualist Died." A gentleman, it seems called on the writer of the tract on a business matter, and, being taken ill, expired within a few minutes. It had come out 'in their previous conversation, that the visitor was a Spiritualist. There is a solemn warning for youl I suppose there arc people so simple that they will see something in the story. # * • •

Tt recalls the case of the village atheist, as depicted in “Punch," who, on hearing that the aged pew-opener of the neighbouring church had died, at once remarked, “That’s what comes of pew-opening 1"

• # # •But one may have such experiences in real life. As a

lad f well remember an aged nurse telling the story of the man who attempted to fly during the ’seventies of last cen­tury, and who, falling to the ground, was killed instantly.The old lady said it was a clear judgment on the man who had thus attempted to “fly in the face of the Almighty-"But this sort of thing seems to belong to the last century, ft is strange to meet with it in a newly issued tract in 1921.

• # # #

Writing of a clergyman at Richmond who has been “preaching against" Spiritualism, the “Two Worlds" re­marks that “he follows the usual method of carefully select­ing the worst in one system and comparing it with the best in another." That, of course, is the evil of all partisanship, especially politics, and has wasted the time of the world hideously. It is the difference between being out for the truth, and merely out for one’s own side, whatever it may be. The folly of identifying any system with the particular errors which may be found in it is becoming very evident in these days when there is no time for the interminable argu­mentation of the past.

• # * •

Meeting the other day with a famous dramatist, my talk with him turned to Spiritualism, of which he knows a great deal. 1 referred to the campaigns carried on against me­diums, and he told me of a cantankerous writer who must always be attacking somebody or something. This person started with an onslaught on certain politicians, but got the worst of it. Having tried several other targets for his quarrelsome humour and finding them all able to hit back, he finally turned his attention to mediums as being the most defenceless of creatures. This was a long time ago.Things have changed a little in the meantime!

• * • *“Religious" controversy, I suppose, we shall have always

with us. But to udapt Cicero’s remark concerning tastes, there is no profit in disputing about creeds. A friend has sent me the following quotation from Lewis Carroll: “More and more as I read of the Christian religion as Christ preached it. 1 stand amazed at the forms men have given it, and the fictitious values they have built up between them­selves and their brethren.*’ A wise saving. J1 men followed Christ rather than creeds, there would he nothing to dispute about. • • • •

I see that “Truth** is still interested in Mr. Edward Bush's farcical “exposure" of the Crewe mediums, and its density of mind is sufficiently shown by the fact that it ac­tually* takes the Rev. Ellis Roberts’ remarks on the case seriously! It actually cannot see Mr. Roberts’ joke in sug­gesting that if there is a fraud Mr. Bush is the guilty party. But we hardly needed this example to prove the plentiful lack of wit on the part of the “Truth'* writer.Mr. Laboucbere, who, in the old days, was the soul of the journal, would never have shown such dulness of perception.

The appearance of Sir Arthur Conan Doyle’s little Sher­lock Holmes play at the Coliseum has provided refreshing variety to the recent run of allusions to him in tlie Press, and Sir Oliver Lodge’s observations on “Sun Spots" in the “Daily Mail” have equally called popular attention to the fact that “ghosts” need not monopolise the whole of any great man’s time. Indeed, as I have often noticed, the man who knows nothing outside of some particular subject is a very unreliable guide even in that subject.

« • • #The medium is often credited, in the interests of the

fraud hypothesis, with many things which he would be quite incapable of doing even if he were the cleverest of conjurers.It reminds me of a picture in an old comic paper. A great dray-horse has fallen down outside a tavern, and a very diminutive small boy calls the fact to the attention of the drayman, who is refreshing himself in the bar, only to be met with the crushing accusation, “My horse down? Then you pushed him down !"

« # • *

A well-known electrical engineer who, in a lecture re­cently. denied the existence of time and space, is told by “Electrical Industries” that his statement will explain why the journal had “no time( in which to attend his lecture or space in which to report it I”

hvoiva, . ,

352 [M»y 28, 1831.

1

L I G H T

(C ontinued fro m page 336.)This week we give below a few of th e le tte rs of varying

length which we have received from those who have had sittings w ith M r. Gaol ton . We have also m ade ex trac ts from o th e r le tte rs , in which th e w riters have given th e ir de­finite opinions on th is case. We will refra in from advancing o a r own opinion as y e t on these sta tem ents. B a t we feel these le tte rs will prove a wonderful object lesson to those in terested in Psychical R esearch. There is a g rea t deal to learn from them , especially on th e question of th e value of evidence. They give an insight in to th e vary ing m ethods adopted by sitte rs a t séances, and w hat is regarded as evi­den tia l m a tte r fo r o r against th e genuineness o f th e person who is under observation, an d th e incidents observed.

W e a re no t classifying these le tte rs und er headings e ither “ for” o r “ a g a in s t/ ' b u t give them ra th e r in th e o rder in which we received them , which is as follows :—

W . P oules. V ice-President, H astings Spiritualist Society, HoDington, S t . Leonards-on-Sea.

Account of first séance by M r. G aulton. those presen t being M r. and M rs. Gaol ton , M r. and M rs. ffonkm son, M r. a n d M iss Moon, M r. and M»g Langm ayde, M r. an d M rs. PbDin, Miss Jones, and M r. W ard. W e were arran g ed ac­cording to o u r au ras. W e commenced proceedings by sing­ing- which was k ep t going a t a fast ra te , and was necessary, we were to ld , to assist th e vibrations, and so help to l i f t th e tru m p e t. Soon a s trong voice cam e from th e tru m p e t which wished us aO good evening, and gave ns a nice l i t t le address, M rs. G aulton explained th a t th is was th e “ guide” ; th en we had “ Ja c k ,” who, we w ere to ld , alw ays cam e a f te r th e “ guide.’* W e also h ad M r. H opkinson 's b ro th e r who asked how he was, to which he replied, “ all r ig h t, except fo r m y ank le .” The voice th en inquired w h at w as wrong w ith th é ankle. M r. H . explained about an accident he h ad some tim e before. (M r. H . to ld us a fterw ards t h a t he w as sur­prised a t his b ro th er’s question, as h e had been hav ing tab le com m unication w ith him about Iris fo o t). H is b ro th e r th en spoke to M rs. H .. an d said, “ You look verv nice to -n ig h t, Je n n y , in th a t p ink jum per.” T hen we h a d a th in , p iping voice of an old lady, who sa id . ‘T m S arah ” (surnam e for­g o tten ) . N o one recognised h e r ; th en M rs. G anlton said, “W hen we w ere a t H astin g s when th e g irls w ere li t t le , th is old g irl h ad charge o f a b a th in g h u t” ; th e n followed th re e ra p s on th e tru m p e t. A nother voice was from Apdrew L am g No one presen t recognised th a t nam e, so th e tru m p e t spelt o u t “X aing.” and spoke a b it o f Scotch, th en said if any one w anted to verify th a t to w rite to a n address hegave a t ------ (here M r. G . rem arked th a t he used to liven ex t door to some one th a t knew Andrew L a in g ). W e had D an Leno, who asked ns a t H astings if th e y h ad tu rn e d D ru ry L ane in to a p ic tu re palace y e t . M rs. G anlton said. “ S o n n s som ething, D an .” and D an obliged, a lthough we could no t ca tch th e words. A nother voice, “ S id ,” cam e for Mias Langm ayde, who is a public p ian ist, and h a s played a t ha lls in X oodoo, and to th e troops in F rance . W h a t im- preaned Miss L angm ayde was th e voice saying, “ Miss L ang­m ayde, w ith songs a t th e p iano ,” ju s t th e way she used to be. announced. (M r. G anlton h ad said in m y h earin g th a t be h ad heard h e r sing and p lay in L ondon.) T he voice th e n said. “ Y ou a re like your Lather, Jess ie .” to which d ie re­plied, “ H ow did you know i t w as m y fa th e r? ” “ Because of a a lk e n cord reaching from you to m s . " W e also h ad M r. S tead w ith a lo t o f advice abo u t form ing circles in H astings, an d saying be would help u s . H e said we should have to go to people w ith m oney an d influence a s we should n o t find them exactly s itt in g on th e doorstep. H e also gave M r. Moon advice about conducting th e society, which was ju s t being s ta rted , an d said th e re were several m edium s in th e society, h o t th e y would s ta r t w ith one who waa p resen t and who was known bv them a ll to be g e ttin g tab le messages, nam ing M r. H opkinson. I t w as s tran g e h e should have bee n singled o u t as b e had had a message ju s t before th e séance to say th e trum pet medium, was a frau d . W e also had S ir George A lexander. The m essage w as. “ I am busy p u ttin g m y house in o rd er.” (M rs. Ganlto n rem arked. “ Isn’t th a t good? H e used to play in ‘H is H ouse in O rd e r.' ” ) M r. Moon had a Visit from D r. R ansom , from whom h e had medi­cal advice.

W e now come to a poin t affecting ourselves. In th e first place o u r nam es had been given to M r. G anlton as M r. and M rs. Pollard, instead of Pm lin . This seemed to have an h > ffneate on th e voice from th e tru m p e t, fo r th e Guide railed o u t. " l a Ja c k Pollard here?** (Ja c k as my sea . and pre­vious. to th is Mrs. G anlton and d au g h te r had been stay ing

, as a house arbore our souquas u eB know n, being connected with th is w om an's dongfiti i m j^iitndaj a h o n l work, and w*» th in k .th a t in o rder to m ake a n impression upon ns k k nam e, o r w hat was thought to be h is nam e, was given o u t.)

W e were th e n touched by th e tru m p e t several times, aad th en came a fa in t voice, which was supposed to be oer eldest son, who was killed in th e w ar. We were told to speak to him , so I said, “ You have been able to fad u here a t H astings, W ill?” (W e had removed from Dover since h is d e a th .) H e replied, “ Yes, I would find yon m A ustralia, o r anyw here.” I said, “ Do you remember being

• w ith J im , Don, and L ena, an d Ja c k , and Mabel for a bob day once a t H astin g s?” 1 thought perhaps he would have to ld us th a t he had m et D on, who was bis particular play­m ate when a boy, and who had since passed over. Instead of th a t he took th e la s t nam e I h ad mentioned, and “ Oh, yes, how’s M abel?” I th en asked if he*had any mes­sage fo r his friends he had le ft n e a r Dover, one being bn sw eetheart, th e voice said, “ Oh, te ll, them all to come.” - T h is was very disappointing, as i t w as noth ing like our boy = e ith e r in m anner o r voice. M r. G aulton asked, “Is your boy a soldier, as I see a lad in khaki s tand ing n ea r th e trumpet.” ' M rs. G aulton h ad been a tten d in g th e m eetings several weeks previous to th is , and could n o t fa il to have heard us haring 1 messages th rough th e m edium s from o u r soldier boy as he was called. M r. W ard h ad some conversation with a voice about cricket (som e m atch was ju s t being played a t Hast­ings). This was g iven as from “ Sam m y Woods,” an old cricketer. I t has since been ascerta ined th a t “ Sammy Woods” is s till alive. W e h ad scen t and breezes, and were sprink led w ith w a te r a t in tervals.

H . Altor> ', assis tan t overseer, C ounty Borough of Hast­ings. 42, W ellington-square.

I have been g rea tly in te re s ted in your notes concerning th e m edium ship o f M r. F . T . G aulton , o f th is town, and am availing m yself o f th e in v ita tio n to use your columns. Ap­p a ren tly th e re is some d oub t in yo u r own mind as to tie genuineness o f th e D irec t Voice Phenom ena. The foci that you have never h a d a personal s itt in g w ith M r. Ganlton m ay account in some m easure fo r your hesita tion in ae- i cep tin g th e phenom ena a t th e ir face value. Admittedly, J th e E d ito r of a lead ing S p iritu a lis t o rgan needs to be ra y circum spect in such m a tte rs . A t th e sam e tim e I trust yon will give th e m edium y o u r approval w hen you have ex­am ined th e evidence a t y o u r disposal. I should like to pos- , ro ía te m y rem arks by th e s ta te m e n t t h a t I was not ac­q u a in ted w ith M r. G aulton p revious to h is arrival a t Hast­ings la s t Decem ber, and , the re fo re , am n o t unduly biassed fo r o r ag a in s t him . Q uite recen tly I have had many ex­tended sittin g s w ith h im , an d speaking from my own expe­rience. I can te s tify to th e absolute genuineness of the phe­nom ena produced a t these s ittin g s . T he following extracts from m y no tes m ay be o f in te re s t to yo u r readers.

Case 1. Voice speaking th rough tru m p e t gave the name o f C harles Crouch, M ayor of H astings m 1817, and mack o th e r local in form ation of t h a t period.

Case 2 . G eorge W ood, describing him self as a builder, gave an address in H astings, an d asked someone to com­m unicate w ith k k d au g h te r . The message concerned a m arried d a u g h te r 's h e a lth in London (address given), aad specific de ta ils w ere given w ith advice as to th e b e lt c o n n to adopt. I spen t some tim e in personally investigates th e cases, an d verified th e inform ation given. The first case involved a special search in th e archives of th e town, aad in th e second instance I v isited th e lady in question, aad delivered th e message, m uch to h e r am azem ent, as she pro­te s te d t h a t h e r fa th e r h ad passed aw ay m any years ago. aad could n o t possibly have given th e message, although she ad m itted th e accuracy o f th e details.

I have also been p resen t a t seances when th e trum pet n s picked u p by unseen forces, an d waved u nder a coloured light while a voice spoke in an o th e r p a r t o f th e room some dis­tance from all th e s itte rs . M any o th e r instances could hi ■ m entioned, b u t I have said sufficient to m ake a very strong case fo r th e genuineness of th e phenom ena.

As an earn es t s tu d e n t of occultism I have excluded a l < cases w h ich m ight be explained along th e lines of tele­p a th y a a d sublim inal mem ory, and have stric tly confined myself to casen where th e inform ation given was quite un­know n to a ll th e s itte rs , m edium included. Any one can alone migfet be challenged by critics, b u t when there are dozens, th e cum ulative effect becomes overwhelming. la conclusion, I should like to emphasize th e fac t th a t Mr. G aulton h as only been in th is tow n a few m onths, and obró 1 on<Jv waa q u ite unaw are of local inform ation over such aa * extended period of years.

Maui» C loctt*. Sen View, 3. Pelham Crescent, Hastmg*As a member of the Committee of the H astings Chris- ¿

tían Spiritual Society. I should like to avail myself of tout inv itation to write you concerning the phenomena produced 1 I, j Mr. Ganlton. F irs tly , I should like to point out that • it b a well-known fac t m this tow n th a t th e name ef the ‘

mnnpMHpmumun

May 28, 1931.] L I G H T 353

medium in question is M annings, although he uses th a t of Gsolton, which is h is step-daughter’s nam e, for business purposes. Mr. Gaul to n has made no secret concerning his name, but disclosed i t to m any, including th e president and nee-president of th is society, before tak in g up his residence in our midst. Personally. I have had many sittings d*ith Mr. Gaul ton, and can faithfu lly tes tify to th e genuineness of the phenomena produced in my presence, by personal manifestations to myself and th e accum ulative evidence given to other sitters in th e circles I have a ttended conducted by this medium. M r. G anlton holds a public circle once a week, the average attendance being between th ir ty and thirty-five persons a t each m eeting. I have heard direct mines produced a t these m eetings (in m any cases th e mani­festations being of an evidential ch aracter) w ith no trum pet present in the room.. I have, therefore, much pleasure in adding my testim ony to th e work M r. Ganlton and his family are doing for th e good cause o f Spiritualism in ib is town'

F. B. F ield, 32, Bosavflle-road, Fulham , S .W . 6.My wife and I have had th e pleasure of s ittin g th ree

tones with Mr. M annings fo r d irec t voice. On th e first oc­casion a voice spoke saving h e was m y son who was killed ia the war. H e gave u s personal messages, and myself a ust. I asked him w here we used to go on o u r “ bikes” in die morning, and he replied, “ T he Serpentine.” On th e second occasion th e m edium said h e saw some num bers around the trumpet, which a f te r th e circle we proved to be m y boy’s regimental number. H e also asked if m y boy was a sergean t a he saw th ree stripes. L a te r on th e guide said th a t a fed wished to m anifest, who said his fa th e r’s nam e was Frederick Benjamin F ield , and h is m other’s M ary E llen field, and his own A rth u r F rederick H ugh . D uring th e circle another voice, in answ er to som ething, said, “ W e o a t all belong to th e Rifle B rigade, th e 8th .” All th is was psfeedy correct. On th e th ird occasion m y boy m anifested again, and his m other and I h ad a li t t le ta lk w ith h im . I am only giving m y own l i t t le b i t o f evidence, because I wish ta see justice done to M r. M annings.

i G. B. W nsox, 48, Tennyson-road, Fortswood. Southam p­ton;

I have known so li t t le concerning life a f te r d eath , or father so-called d eath , n n tü th e firs t tim e I sa t w ith M r. Gaahon, winch was n o t a t Ins k ind inv ita tion , b u t from an e dear friends of m ine of ju s t a few years’ acquaintance, lb s will, therefore, prove th a t n e ith er th e medium nor my friends knew w hat h ad happened in m y Hie.

Well, the séance was commenced in th e usual way, and after a short span of tim e , th e voice o f some person was dbcermble in th e room, an d could be h ea rd n o t only by th e person of the circle fo r whom i t w as concerned, h u t b y all.

As near as I can rem em ber, th e th ird voice to p en e tra te the rcO was th e unm istakable voice of m v d ea r m other, who passed over in 1915. This s itt in g took ¿face in 1920, nearly i n years after.

As I have already s ta te d , no one in th e séance had seen my mother on this e a r th o r knew of m y w hereabouts or actions previous to her passing over. She b rough t back a mmO incident which h ad occurred in m y ea rly boyhood, and, strange to say, i t had been some m onths, and perhaps years, since I had rem em bered th is l i t t le occurrence ; th e re ­fore. I must admit th a t, th a n k s to M r. G anlton , 1 was con­fined of there being a life a f te r d ea th , and also again, flanks to him, 1 have been able to overcome th e hardships rinefc 1 have experienced d a r in g th e la s t twelve m onths. Ssee this conviction of th e m eaning of Spiritualism I am , f la k God. as strung to uphold Spiritualism as 1 was to dé­noncé i t before.

Mrs. L athbuby, 29, Dorset-road, Bex hi! I-on-Sea.Haying read your article in th is week’s L ight on the

Munnings-Gaulton case, 1 think i t only fair to M r. Ganlton ,to te ll you our experiences in séances held with him as our medium.

We have now had four, two in our house, and two in his own seance-room a t Hastings. A t the first of these, held here under conditions th a t preclude any trickery, among the sitte rs were men inclined to be entirely sceptical—a doctor and a friend who is also a medium (unprofessional) and very clairvoyant. W e sa t for nearly an hour with no results. M r. Ganlton getting more and more anxious and worried, as. being himself fa r from well th a t evening, he was afraid we m ight he disappointed if we had no pheno­m ena. B nt a t last they began, taps were heard, and Mr. Ganlton’s guide spoke, explaining the delay, and telling os th a t th e power was being taken largely from the sitters— all, I may add, absolute strangers to M r. Ganlton, who was quite unaw are of any of th e arrangem ents before he arrived.Then followed in rapid succession clear voices th a t kept np sustained conversations, levitation of th e trum pet, most beautiful and d e a r lights floating round or crossing the circle, and our clairvoyant friend saw th e figures as they spoke, and th e flowers th a t were brought as th e strong per­fumes w ent from one to th e o ther in th e circle, and were easily distinguished as violets, stephanotis and lily of the valley.

Quite unknown to M r. Ganlton, it- happens th a t I knew th e Rev. A. Chambers personally, and when he manifested he alluded to th is fact, and we spoke of our last m eeting a t Brockenhnrst, and about his lameness, his writings, etc., e tc . Then a gentlem an present who knows Brockenhnrst and its neighbourhood intim ately, pu t several tes t questions, all of which were quite correctly answered; and. indeed, fuller inform ation added to them by the speaker using the tru m p e t. A nother m anifestation th a t evening was th a t of a medical man who welcomed th e o ther doctor in th e circle as a fellow “ B a rt’s” m an, talked about th a t hospital, and m entioned several names, finding and talk ing of m utual friends. W e a re n o t novices, having had several seances here w ith M rs. R oberts Johnson and Mrs. Susannah H arris, and in London w ith Airs. E tta W riedt. We have our own tru m p e t, which is sometimes used, and I have taken notes each tim e, which a re w ritten out rally immediately after th e séance. The average length of each sitting has been th ree and a half hours. Each séance has varied : m some our personal friends have spoken to us, giving absolute proofs of th e ir iden tity in ways th a t no stranger, such as Air. G anlton is, could possibly have invented. In others, messages of instruction and help, always full of in terest, as well as m ore commonplace ones, have been received. The sceptical members who attended are thoroughly convinced or the genuineness and absolute honesty and in tegrity of th e me­dium , and we shall be glad to furnish full details of the varions seances a t any tome. I should say also th a t a t one seance my sister and I sa t on each side of Air. Ganlton. and qu ite dose to him . D uring th e sitting M r. S tead spoke to us, giving ns instructions as to th e m anagem ent of o ar own circle, and in terrup ted his lesson to say, “O ar good medium is fast asleep, so I m ay tak e th e opportu n ity to say w hat a thoroughly good fellow he is.” B u t the fact th a t he was asleep had for some tim e been palpably evident to U3 all. as he was snoring loudly. On another occasion i t was re­m arked th a t whOe we were all ringing “ God bless the Prince of W ales," Air. Ganlton had to resort to “ la, la .” not know­ing th e words, b a t a t th e same tim e a beautiful baritone voice was ringing them correctly through the trum pet.

F o r your satisfaction, but no t for publication, I enclose th e nam es and addresses of those present « t th e séances.

(To be continued.)

2 G. VAIE OWEN 4 th Edition.

“ The Problem o f a

ChristianisedSpiritualism and a

Spiritualised Christianity the Authors

HAVE SOLVED.”

ANGELSSEEN

TO -DAYBT THE

R E V . G . M A U R IC E E L L IO T T an»

IR E N E H A LLA M E L L IO T T

Introduction by the Rev. Canon Mastensan.

1st Edition. May. 1919. 2nd Edition. Sept. 1919. 3rd Edition. March. 1920. 4th Edition . May. 1921.

Obtainab’e from ; Elliott,Kirton io Lindsey, Line*.

354 L I G H T [May 28, 1981.

O N T H E P R O O F O F H U M A N S U R V IV A L .

By “ L ieutenant Colonel.”

It is a common experience when in the presence of an­other person, especially one with whom you are in sym­pathy. for that other to anticipate a remark, or to express thoughts which were in your mind, but of which no indica­tion nad been given. It is evident that some method of communication has been used in the nature of a direct influ­ence of mind op mind, without the interposition of any physical effort. '

This action has been given the name of Thought Trans­ference or Telepathy, and although in the experiences men­tioned it has been involuntary, it has been proved possible by experiment to induce it at will, though only in certain cases, and to a small and variable degree.

Another common experience is that of suddenly and spontaneously recollecting some incident which has long passed from our memory, or of recognising some person or scene we have never seen before. It has been assumed by many scientists that, while the ordinary work-a-day mind only interests itself with such matters as are of direct and obvious advantage in the daily struggle for existence, there exists another dormant section of the mind, which, without our normal consciousness, invariably registers every mental action, 'whether internal or external, and is capable of re­producing these mental “films” at a future occasion.

This has been given the name of Subconscious, or Sub­liminal, Mind. It does not appear to be in any way volun­tary, either in registering or reproducing the records, and except from the evidence that memory has a tendency to “file” past history in some latent form, the further claim of totality of the register is but an assumption that often appears to fit the facts.

These two mental actions loom largely in all psychical discussions, more especially those in connection with the evidential matter that is produced as proof of survival, and the tendency of the present day is to regard them as op­posed to any such proof, or at least as very much reducing the value of that evidence.

The best evidence offered in proof of survival is un­doubtedly to be found in some form of intelligent communi­cation, for physical evidence is open to the obvious objec­tion that it is physical, and therefore due to physical causes, unless it can be shown that a nexus exists between the physical and the psychical which is common to both; the only known nexus of this nature being that of personal life, which is specialised to the individual, and ceases with physical death.

Intelligent mentality is on a different level, for it can produce evidence of individuality which narrows the investi­gation to a considerable extent.

The evidence for intelligent communication is usually reduced to four possible sources, assuming that intentional fraud has been eliminated:—

1. Previous knowledge by the presumed recipient (the Subliminal).

2. Information obtained from incarnate minds (Tele­pathy).

3. Personification (mischievous or diabolic).4. Individual discarnate communication from the per­

sonality indicated.To take the third possible source of communication; if

this is disconnected, irrelevant, and obviously valueless, it may belong to the first class, and be a freakish action of the Subliminal, or if from a discarnate source, it may be the result of mischievous intervention, and obviously un­worthy of further consideration. Or otherwise, according to Church criticism, it may be diabolic. In this case it would show positive or negative evidence of such agency, and as no credible evidence of diabolic information or advice has ever been produced, it must rest on negative evidence—- that is omission of beneficial information or guidance. But as all such information, when not personal and intimate, has been highly moral, and of an ethical nature entirely opposed to the diabolical, the possibility of this source can be ruled out of consideration.

There remain then the Telepathic and Subliminal as pos­sible alternatives to the idea of spirit communication.

It should be noted that the mind of the materialist in­vests the former alternatives with se/ni-physical attributes, and as such he strains them to a most improbable degree in order to discredit Spiritualism, and even Spiritualists them­selves are inclined to fall ,into the trap, and accept his posi­tion solely from its audacious assertion.

Telepathy has been shown possible as a voluntary com­munication, but only to a small degree, and in the form of transmission, that is to say, that information can be g iv e n ; but, there is no evidence that it can be used in the opposite manner, that information can be obtained from a source without the active intentional co-operation of the source: or to put it otherwise, the incarnate operator may project the information, on occasion, and not necessarily as desired by tho recipient, but there is no evidence, ana it is most improbable, that the recipient can abstract the information from the operator when desired, and without his knowledge.

On the other hand, the Subliminal has not been proved; it is admitted that memory has certain latent extensions, but to claim the totality implied in the idea of the Subliminal

is to assume an extension which is not justified by expert ence, and it should only be used as an alternative to Spiritualism in ns far as the evidence or probabilities weigh tho balance to either side. .Then why should we permit Telepathy and the Sub­liminal to be strained to the utmost limits of probability before Spiritualism can be considered as a solution?

Surely we should have an equal right to# strain Spiritu­alism to the limit of probability before admitting either of the other two to consideration.

Of the three, once abnormal conditions are admitted, the best relative evidence is in favour of Spiritualism as the latter offers a definite solution, while the others only offer possibilities, and it would appear a fair proposition, to allow an equal probability, and to assume that the reality lies somewhere between them.

But if we repudiate any. physical value, and (to borrow a term) dematerialise Telepathy and the Subliminal, trans­ferring them entirely to the Psychical side, the position-be­comes very different. There is no reason why we should not do so, for no evidence lias ever been produced that they are in any degree physical attributes, that view being purely a materialist assumption for ulterior reasons, while as psy­chical attributes they become the allies of Spiritualism, and further proofs of its reality.

If Telepathy is recognised as the means of communi- cation between the discarnate* what more (reasonable than that evidence of this power should, appear in the incarnate, though to a much less degree, for the necessity does not arise while physical means of communication are available?

Similarly the totality of all acquired knowledge would exist in the incarnate sfca e', although the same necessity for its application does not arise during the present life, pre­ference being given to such knowledge or memory as is of assistance in physical matters, while the greater residuum remains, as it were, dormant until, after death, the new environment requires a greater application.

Thus Telepathy and the Subliminal are psychical attri­butes, and as such are equally inherent in the incarnate and the discarnate; they are, therefore, not antagonistic to Spiritualism, while their use on any occasion may bo equally assigned to the Spirit in Man as to the Spirit that was Man, or to. co-operation between the two.

A BRAZILIAN CLAIRVOYANT.A Brazilian medium, who is at the same time a physician J

of note, Count Hugo Baschieri, was some time ago the sub-J ject of a study in the “Annales des Sciences Psychiques” by Professor de Vesrae, an able psychiatrist. Emphasis is laid upon one episode wnich occurred on the last day of July six years ago—the very eve of the great world-war. Basemen was then at a meeting of several friends of his, who knew of his strange clairvoyant power. They were in a small apartment at the house of Madame J. M., in the’Rue Saint Charles, not far from the fortifications of the city of Paris.

Sudaenly the Coant showed signs of agitation. “What a quantity of blood will flow to-night !” he exclaimed. ] “Look at the clock.” .

The darkness was well-nigh complete. Lamps were lighted. The clock showed that it was forty minutes past ■ nine.

“This night or to-morrow,” resumed the Brazilian me- ! dium, “someone of great importance will be assassinated.” J He added later : “At this very moment an event of the : utmost gravity is happening at the Boulevard des Italiens.” j

Next morning the newspapers announced that at forty j minutes past nine on the previous night Jean Jaurès had j fallen a victim of assassination in a street adjoining the boulevard referred to. Professor de Vesme states that he received a full account of the clairvoyant’s words and ac- j tions on this fatal evening, verified by tho signaturès of all j the witnesses.

Nobody had entered or could have entered the apartment 1 in which the meeting was held except the people already . assembled there. Moreover, there was not sufficient time 1 to bring from such a long distance any account of the crime I against the illustrous French socialist. leader who fell at that fatal hour. The assassin, baying had no accomplice, ,1 it cannot be supposed, that the clairvoyunt had been told j beforehand about the impending tragedy. Was it all a case of wonderful coincidence or of a telepathic transmission of thought, the emotion of the crowd being transmitted from j a distance to the brain of the medium? The psychiatrists can best discuss the question. As for the clairvoyant him- I self, Count Baschieri. he does not accept any such explana­tion. A Spiritualist by conviotion, he is persuaded that tbo warnings ne received were conveyed from tho spirit world. !

It seems from details supplied in the French journal that j finding himself oyer fourteen years ago in Chili, Count ] Baschieri prophesied the great earthquake that destroyed j Valparaiso, Santiago, and other important municipalities. I The Count indicated not only the day, but the hour of j the approaching catastrophe. The time was eight in the . morning, as the Count foretold it, but the shock did not J come until eight in the evening. During the interval the people of the region, irritated against the Count for having caused them so much agitation, threatened to deal summarily ] with him. The polico had to bo called in for his protection. | The Count, who has never been deceived by his prophetic 1 spirits, retained his calm assurance all through the uproar raging about him.

L I G H T 355fH 28»

iH g & Ü flQ g S g i:

QUESTIONS AND ANSWERS.Conducted by H. W. Engholm, Editor of the Vale Owen Script».

O u readers are asked to write ns on all questions relating to Psychic and Spiritual Matters, Phenomena, &c„ in fact, everything within the range of our subject on which they require an authoritative reply. Every week answers will appear on this page.

We do not hold ourselves responsiblefor manuscripts or photographs unless sent to us in registered envelope, and all communications requiring a personal answer must be accompanied by a stamped, addressed envelope for reply.

A QUESTION OF MARRIAGE.

E pig am ik os asks a rather curious, but at the same time I interesting question. It arises out of the fact that before

his late wife “passed over” she desired him to marry again. Later she repeated the request in a psychic,message. The inquirer very naturally wonders how the relationships will work out in the end, i.e ., which of the bonds will prove per­manent. He refers to “soul mates,” and that, one sup­poses, is at the core of the question. There are degrees of

. affinity, and the permanent conjugal tie must, of course, be that which is founded on the closest degree of spiritual re-

I Iationship. These things are governed, by immutable law, and consequently- settle themselves in the long run. In the meantime there may be several quite happy temporary rela­tionships which would not in any way affect the final and lasting one. Jealousies and discords belong to the lower levels of existence. In the .higher stages these are all out­grown, and the true relationships harmoniously established. As to the departed wife’s recommendation that her husband shall marry again, such cases are not unknown. Some men need a wife’s care, and one can easily imagine a wife on “passing on” being sufficiently anxious for her husband’s welfare to consent or even desire that he shall take another companion for his remaining years on earth.SIR WILLIAM CROOKES AND S P IR IT RETURN.

/ Hebraist.—It is perfectly true that Sir William yrookes said that he had never had any proof of spirit re- tarn. But that was in the year 1874, an important con- inderation, and one that an unscrupulous opponent would naturally suppress. Sir William was then only at the begin­ning of his investigations, for afterwards he gained the necessary proof and published the fact on more than one occasion. A notable instance was his statement in L ig h t of December • 9th, 1916, when he affirmed that the facts he had studied pointed to “the existence of another order of human life continuous with this,” and demonstrated “the

.possibility in certain circumstances of communication be­tween this world and the next.” That statement was signed by him personally, and is dated November 28th, 1916. Even in 1874 he admitted the existence of “invisible intelligent beings,” although he could not then affirm them to be spirits of departed human beings.

TH E TRUTH OF PALMISTRY.

M rs. J. H. R. asks if there is any truth in Palmistry. She says it is an abused word. So it is, like many other words; and Mr. Edward Clodd says it is a superstition. It depends on the way you look at it. One might ask if there is any truth in crystals, tea-leaves, or playing cards. The fact is that these things, like the lines on the hand, are more or less “counters,” methods of focussing the psychic powers. Some palmistry is mere buncombe, a little patter of a flattering kind coupled with some sharp powers of per­ception. But some very remarkable things have been done by palmists who have the true psychic faculty. A famous palmist once told Lord Russell of Killowen, while he was still on the lower rungs of the legal ladder that on a certain day, giving also the month and year, he would reach the pinnacle of his profession, and when the prophecy was ful­filled, as it actually was, and he became Lord Chief Justice, he acknowledged the accuracy of the prediction. All the same, palmistry is not Spiritualism. It is a branch of psychic faculty when (as not always) it is a genuine gift.S P IR IT PHOTOGRAPHY.

W. B. asks why the term “spirit photographs” is used when there is often a strong presumption that photography in the ordinary sense has nothing to do with the supernormal appearances, which seem frequently to be impressed or pro­jected on the plate separately from the photographing of the sitters. Well, it is like many other cases where we have to use inexact terms for want of others that would exactly convey the idea to the general' reader. In this, as in a thou­sand other matters, we are bound by use and wont, and have to employ words currently understood rather than terms more exact, but less intelligible. And while I am on this subject of psychic photography, I would like to tell W. B . and every other reader of L ight that it is quite im­possible to tell by the mere examination of a plate or print whether a “psychic extra” is faked or not. This is an old fallacy which led in the past to a vast amount of misun­derstanding. The genuineness of a psychic picture can be determined only by an examination of the circumstances in which it was obtained.

BOOHS FOR “|"MARRIED BUT NOT WON." ION ROSS. A new novel of general

interest. Strongly constructed and interesting from start to finish. Handsome cloth cover and gold lettering. 4/- net.

"THE 8UN8ET GIRL, AND OTHER PO E M 8." MYRTLE V.MATTHEWS. A very fine selection of good verse, original and vory well written. Specially oommonded. Handsome cloth cover ana told. 3/- net.

"TRAVELLER'8 JOY. ’ BERYL CHAPMAN. This book of prose is highly entertaining and bright. I t fascinates and holds the reader's attention from first page to last. It ii written on many subjects and is thoughtful and original throughout. Attractively produced. 2/-net. POEMS " CHILD MACKENZIE, A very dainty collection of pretty verse; the lines are smoothly turned. Nicely produced. 2 - net.

"HER SLAVE” Poems. EZEKIEL COHEN. A very fine coUeetion of striking Verse. The Author has the gift to express his thoughts well. Attractively produced. 1/6 net.

" MORNING AND EVENING. AND OTHER POEMS " LENA M. WEBB.A charming little booklet of poems. "A Day in tho Fields , and "Ambition,” being two exceptionally good Items. Attractive brochure cover. 1/- n e t

RANELAGH RHYMES.” MAJOR. BOYD SHANNON, D.S.O. A very dainty book of high class Verse and containing several splendid pic­tures of the well-known club, on art paper. Writton by the Author of "Mars and Eros.” Poems. Very prettily produced. 2/6 net.

"A S WE SOW—WE REAP.” MIMI BRODIE. A capital essay dealing with Spiritual Regeneration as a Basis of Reconstruction; well-written and specially commended. Handsome cloth cover. 3/- net.

"THOUGHT PEARL8.” Poems. SOPHIE HANNAM. A very good collection of Verse, original and inspiring. Commended.Attractively produoed. 2. - net

" THE STRANGE SWEET 80N G, AND OTHER POEMS.” JEAN BLACK. A volume of really litgli-class Verse, smoothly turned and well written. Author's photograph as frontispiece, on art paper. Attractively produced. 1/6 n e t

"RHYMED REFLECTIONS.” Poems. M. SHARBIAN-CRAWFORD.1 Exceptionally good. A dainty little book, full of charming thought Attractive brochuro cover. • 1/6 net.

"TH E GREAT ORCHESTRA, AND OTHER POEMS.” BERTHA BUCKING HA vf. A slender book of Poems that will be very much appreciated. Very well written. Attractive brochure eover. 1/- net.

A T T ' l ' U r t D O a re Invited to su b m it Novels, 8 to rfes, P6em s, Films, Songs, Music, Essays, etc., to Mr. S tock w ell; who will A I I I f l I 1 1 % ^ Im m ediately advise, free o f charge , w hether fo r sep a ra te publication o r fo r p lacing In su itab le jo u rn a ls , etc.

* • ■*■***• ’*■m No read in g fees. New w rite rs specially sough t. Typew riting not essential. Im m ediate b u s in ess ; no delay.Psychic L ite ra tu re welcome.

London: ARTHUR H. STOCKWELL, 29, Ludgate Hill, E.C. 4.

LIGHT” READERS-

356 L I G H T [May 28, 1921.

PSYCHIC PHOTOGRAPHY AND MR. WHATELY SM ITH.

Sui,—Hard words break no bones, and Mr. Engholm’s vigorous denunciation of my views on Spirit Photographs is quite in order, 'though it would surely have gained in offec-

. tivoness if it had been directed more ad rem and less ad hominem. My contentions are that witnesses of phenomena olosely resembling those of spirit photography nave been proved unreliable; that the value of “recognition” has been proved to be small; that the possibilities of trickery ore demonstrably far greater than are commonly realised, and that conditions which truly exclude all these possibilities are never allowed. Mr. Engholm deals with none of these. But that is his business, and not mine.

I do, however, wish to make it clear that the exploits of , Mr. Bush have had absolutely nothing to do with the for­

mation of my views. The paper in question was planned, and much of it written, before I met with Mr. Bush’s pam­phlet, and the whole of it was in the press before the dis­cussion of “the Bush case” in your columns had reached its climax.

You, Sir, know my opinion of Mr. Bush and his methods, and I need not repeat it here; but I wish it to be' under­stood that, apart from specific references to him, not a word of mv paper would have been different if I had never heard of him.

I am confident that in this matter I can speak for Mr. Patrick as well as for myself.

Mr. Engholm’s conclusion that our views are largely based on Mr. Bush’s pamphlet is, therefore, wide of the mark.—Yours; etc.,

W. Whately Smith.,42, Trumpington-street,

Cambridge.

THE BUSH CASE.

P hotographs Now on View .—Invitation to All Our Readers.

The opportunity is now afforded to all those interested in this case to see the actual photographs that figured in the recent investigation. Life-size enlargements have been made from the actual photograph sent by Mr. Bush to Mr. Hope and the psychic extra Mr. Bush obtained on his visit to the Crewe Circle. Readers are cordially invited to inspect these photographs at the offices of L ight any day [except Saturday] between 10 a.m. and 6 p.m.

ANSWERS TO CORRESPONDENTS.

E. Schierhout (Pretoria).—Write Mrs. Handcock, 74, Park-street, Park-lane, London, W.

V. K nox.—You have misread Dr. Powell’s letter. He does not state that his second quotation is from Calvin, but that it is a “presentation by a theologian of the punishment of one of the infants whose innate depravity Calvin denounces.”

11 LIGHT ” CONGRATULATIONS.

SUNDAY SOCIETY MEETINGS.Lewisham.— 'Limes H all, L im es Grove.—6.90, Rev.

Robert King.Croydon.— H arewood H all, 96, H igh-stree t.—11 au4

6.80, Mr. Percy Soholey.Church of. the S p ir i t, W indsor-road, D enm ark Hill, S.E,

—11, Mr. W. A. Codd: 6.80, Mrs. Edith Marriott.Shepherd’s B ush .—73, Becklow-road.—11, publio circle;

7, Mrs. Goode. Thursday, 8,. Mrs. Kemp.Holloioay.— Grovedale H all. Grovedale-road (near High,

gate Tube S ta tio n ).—To-day (Saturday), at 7, whist drive. Sunday, 11, Mr. A. Lamsley; 3, Lyceum; 7, Mrs. L, Hnrvoy. Wednesday, 8, Mrs. Alice Jamrach.

B rig h to n .— Athenceum H all.—11.15 and 7. Mr. W. P, Swainson on “Lako Harris, Seer and MyBtio” : 8, Lyceum, Monday, 8, healing. Wednesday, 8, Mr. Ernest C. Gager,

S u tto n .—C o-operative H a ll.— 6.30, Mr. H. Wright. P eckham .—Lausarm e-road.—7, Mrs. Mary Crowder.

Thursday, 8.15, Mrs. M. E. Orlowaki.

B I G P R O F » I N P R I C E S .

“ P I T M A N ”

Digestive Health BiscuitsGuaranteed absolutely free from baking powder, salt, yeast, chemicals, white flour and auimal fat. All those who oannot digest broad, and aro still wishing for a pure and palatable biscuit, which combines digestibility with nutrition, cannot

have tried

“ Pitman ” Famous Placobred Biscuits(PLACE OF BREAD)

These are eaten and recommended by. and mean perfect health to, thousands of thankful folk. A few minutes in a hot oven will make them like new pie crusts. The test: Chew I Chew! Chew! till there is nothing left to chew. The longer you chew ‘•Pitman” Pure Biscuits, thesweeter they become. Tost them I Tliere is a difference.

Try also Placobred Gems ((160 to the lb-). Strenthro, Celery Cracke s (the Biscuit with cheese), Wheatoat, Placocake Barley, Malt Fingers, and Banana Perfect Food Biscuits*

Write for full Catalogue of H-a'fch Foods, with Diet Guide, and copy of “ Aids to a Simpler Diet,” post free, two stamps, from

PITM AN H EA LTH FOOD CO.t 179, Aston B rook S tree t, Birmingham.

LAW AND ORDER AT STAKE.

At this time of crisis unite all forcés for Duty and Discipline by joining the

I appreciate the great improvement in the articles in Light. I find Light much more interesting, and the matter seems to me of a higher stamp now than during any of the few years that I have subscribed to the paper. I look forward every Friday with pleasure to its arrival.— .Margaret C. Crosfikld.

We look forward each week to_ your excellent paper. Light, which we find so illuminating in these dark and doubting days.—(Mr s .) T. M. H obson.

If obliged to, I would rather do without all my other reading, which is considerable, than without Light.—C. A. Olson.

Lyceum Conference.—The annual conference of the British Spiritualists’ Lyceum Union was held at Burnley on May 14th and 15th. There were-140 delegates in attendance. The President, Mrs. Piokles, in her address, reviewed the work of a highly successful yepr, and thanked the officers of the Lyceums for their generous efforts. She referred to the unfortunate breach that in too many cases existed be­tween Lyceums and Societies. The following officers were elected: President, Mrs. M. E. Pickles (Blackpool); Vice- President, Mr. C. J. Williams (London) ; Treasurer. Mr.R. A. Owen (Liverpool) ; . General Secretary, Mr. G. F. Knott (Rochdale). Tne Union’s office is at 89, Regent Street, Rochdale. . ,

S piritualism at F inchley.—A hall beautifully furnished and capable of seating two hundred people has been erected at North Finchley, and it is hoped will be shortly opened. It is situated opposite the tram dépôt in Wood- berry Grove, near the North Rood and Ballards Lane, and for visitors from town can be easily reached by tram from the Higbgato and Golders Green tube termini. All that is required to make it a real spiritual movement is a strong body of earnest seekers after truth anda a good supply of speakers and teachers. Local Spiritualists will find this

, ball meets a long felt wnnt, for the journeys to other London halls are long and expensive,—R.

D u ty a n d D is c ip l in e M o v e m e n t,21, Denison House, Victoria, S.W. I.

Gladola Restaurant(Marigold, Ltd.), 44, South MoltonSt.,W.l.

(Close to Bond Street Tube Station).

Moderate prices. - - Excellent Cookinf.Open on Sunday from 12.45 to 9 p.m.

T H I U N I V E R S A L ,BADGE OF SPIRITUALISM (Reg.B R O O C H O R P I N D A N T Blue Enamel Star with pierced Cross In oentre, open set in metal Cirole. Oxydised,

3/-; Copper, 6/6; Gold, 36/-.MRS. MONTGOMERY IRVINB,

US, Ladbroke Grove, London, W. n-

Tbought s on PsychometryExplained in the form of Question and Answer, by IDA ELLIS. Illustrated. Published nt 2s. 6d. net. Our Price Is. 3d. post free.

Mention ofTor 228,/ 0 0 0 . 0 0 0 Volumes on Occult and evorv other conceivable subject In stock. Catalogue 228 free. BOOK j PURCHASED.F O Y L . E S , 1 2 1 , C h a r i n g C r o s s R o a d ,

LONDON,

M»y ü 1821] L I G H T in .

T H E B O O K S T H A T W I L L H E L P Y O ULIST AND PRICES OF SOME OF THE LATEST WORKS ON

S p i r i t u a l i s m & P s y c h i c S c i e n c e

RUPERT LIVES.By th e R ev. W A LTER W YNN.

Rupert Wynn w as th e A u th o r 's o n ly so n , w ho gave h is l i fe f o x ^ Britain. H is fa th e r—th e A u th o r of th i s b o o k - e n te r e d upon, h is^" investigations i n a n u t t e r ly s c e p t ic a l s ta te o f m in d a s to th e possibility of s p i r i t co m m u n ic a tio n . T h is bo o k re c o rd s th e A u th o r 's arrival a t a c e r ta in b e l ie f t h a t n l s s o n liv e s a n d is h a p p y .

P ap er Covers, 176 p ag es, 2 s . fid. n e t , p o e t f re e .THE W0NDER8 OF THE 8AINT8 IN THE LIGHT

OF 8PIRITUALI8M.By F . F IE L D IN G -O U LD , M.A.

(Vicar of C h r is t C h u rc h , A lb an y S tre e t, R e g e n t 's P a rk .)W ith a n In tro d u c tio n b y LADY O LEN CO N N ER.

C o n te n ts S a in ts a n d S p iritu a lis t® —S a in th o o d —V oices—L e v ita tio n — Bllooatlon—A pparitions—G u a rd ia n A ngels—F ir e —L ig h t—S tig m a tisa tio n —Music — Angels — T ra n s p o r ta t io n — A p p o rte — H e a v e n — H e a lin g — Prayer—The O dour o f S a n c t ity —T h e S p ir i tu a l a n d th e P sy c h ic a l.

C lo th , 128 p ag es, 4 s . fid. n e t , p o s t ire e .

THE PR00F8 OF THE TRUTHS OF 8PIRITUALI8M.By th e R ev. P r o p . G . H EN 8LO W , M.A.

W ith SI I l lu s t r a t io n s . C lo th , 255 p a g e s . Be. 3d . n e t .

8PIRITUALISM IN THE BIBLE.By E . W . a n d M. H . W ALLIS.

B o a rd s , 104 p a g e s , i s B id.

PRESENT-DAY 8PIRIT PHENOMENA AND THE CHURCHES.By Rev. CHARLES L. TW EED A L E, V ic a r o f O tle y , Y o rk s .

.2 8 p ag e s , 3&d., p o s t f ree .

THE MINISTRY OF ANGELS.Here and Beyond.

By Mrs . JO Y S N E L L (A H o s p i ta l N u rse ) .With a F o rew o rd b y th e l a te R ev. A R T H U R CH A M B ER 8.

F o u rth E d i tio n , 174 p a g e s , 2 s . 2}d., p o s t f r e e .

8PIRITUALI8M s IT8 HISTORY, PHENOMENA AND DOCTRINE. B y J . A R T H U R H IL L .

L arge c ro w n 8vo. C lo th , 8 s . 3 d ., p o s t f re e .Those who d e s ire a n a u th o r i t a t iv e s ta t e m e n t o f th e f a c t s a b o u t

Spiritualism w ill f in d I t i n t h i s r e a d a b le bo o k , w h ic h e x p la in s w h a t Spiritualism an d P sy c h ic a l R e s e a rc h s ta n d f o r ; w h ile to th e s tu d e n t i t will serve as a n e x h a u s t iv e M a n u a l I n th e w h o le s u b je c t .

OBJECTIONS TO SPIRITUALISM (Answered).By H . A. DALLAS.

Contents.—P re l im in a ry D iffic u ltie s . I s S p ir i tu a l i s m D a n g e ro u s ? Wherein Lie th e D angers . D o th e D ead K n o w of E a r th ’s S o rro w s? Do They Tell U s A n y th in g N ew ? P u rp o s e le s s P h e n o m e n a . T h e Methods Em ployed. C au ses o f C o n fu s io n . W h a t th e C o m m u n ic a to rs Themselves Say. Im p e rs o n a t in g S p ir i t s a n d F r a u d . T e le p a th y . M aterialisations T he R e s p o n s ib i l i t ie s of S p ir i tu a l i s t s .

Stiff b o a rd s , 127 p a g e s , p o s t f r e e , 2 s . 3d .

FROM THE UNC0NSCI0U8 TO THE C0NSCI0U8.B y G USTAVE G ELE Y .

Director of th e I n te r n a t io n a l M e ta p s y c h ic a l I n s t i t u t e , P a r is . Translated from th e F re n c h b y STA N LEY D E B R A TH , M .In st-C .E .,

Formerly A ssist. Sec. to G o v e rn m e n t o f I n d ia , P u b l ic W o rk s D ep t. Cloth, 228 pages, a n d 23 p la te p h o to g ra p h s , 18s. 0 d . n e t , p o s t f re e .

THE PHENOMENA OF MATERIALISATION.A Contribution to th e In v e s t ig a t io n o f M e d iu m sh lp P h e n o m e n a .

By th e F R E H E R R D R. VON SCH REN CK -N O TZIN G . T ran sla ted b y E . E . F O U R N IE R D ’A LB E, D .Sc.

With 203 p la tes, la rg e i l lu s t r a t io n s , a n d s e v e ra l d ia g ra m s In t h e t e x t C lo th , 340 p a g e s , 36s. n e t , p o s t f r e e

SPIRIT TEACHINGS.Through the M ed iu m sh lp o f WM. STA INTON M O SES (M .A- O x o n .) ,

By Automatic o r P ass iv e W ritin g . W ith a B io g ra p h y b y CH ARLTO NX. SPEER, an d tw o fu ll-p a g e p o r t r a i t s .

N in th E d itio n . G o th , 324 p a g e s , 6 s . 6 d ., p o s t f re e .

THE L0WLAND8 OF HEAVEN i LIFE BEYOND THE VEIL. 8p lrlt M essages R e c e iv e d b y th e R bv. G . V A L E O W EN .

C loth , 191 p ag e s , 6 s . od ., p o s t f re e .

THE HIGHLANDS OF HEAVEN i LIFE BEYOND THE VEIL. Spirit M essages R e c e iv e d b y th e R bv. G. V A LE OW EN.

C lo th , 253 p ag e s , 8 -» p o s t f re e .Ju«t Published.

THE MINISTRY OF HEAVEN: LIFE BEY0N0 THE VEIL.B eing V ol. I I I . o f th e a b o v e " c r ie s .

C lo th 250 p ag e s , 8/-, p o s t free .

THE EARTHEN VE88EL.A Volume dealing w ith Spirit Communications received in the form

of Book-Teste. By LADY OLENCONNER. With a Preface by SIR OLIVER LODGE.

Cloth, 156 pages, 6s. 6d., post iree.*SPIRITUALISM AND RATIONALISM.

With a D rastic Exam ination of Mr. JOSEPH McCABE.By SIR A. CONAN DOYLE.

1s. 2d., post tree.THE NEW REVELATION.

By SIR ARTHUR CONAN DOYLE." This book Is h is confession of faith , very frank, very courageous

and very resolute. The courage and large-m indedness deserve cordial recognition .*’—Daily Chronicle.

F ifth Edition. Cloth, 6s. 4d. n e t; Paper, 2s. I0d., post free.THE VITAL MESSAGE.

By SIR ARTHUR CONAN DOYLE.Cloth, 228 pages, 6s. 4d.

THE TRUTH OF SPIRITUALI8M.Verbatim R eport of Debate betw een SIR ARTHUR CONAN DOYLE

and JOSEPH McCABE. Revised by both Disputants.Paper covers, 64 pages, is . 2d. ne t, post free.

THE CATE OF REMEMBRANCE.The 8tory of the Psychological E xperim ent w hich resu lted in the

Discovery of th e Edgar Chapel a t G lastonbury.By FREDERICK BLIGH BOND.

Cloth, Illustra ted . 176 pages, 8s. 3d., post free.THE ARCANA OF SPIRITUALISM.

A Text-Book of Spiritualism . By HUDSON TUTTLE.Cloth, 300 pages, 7s. fid., post free.

MAN’8 SURVIVAL AFTER DEATH.Or the OTHER SIDE of LIFE in the LIGHT of SCRIPTURE, HUMAN

EXPERIENCE and MODERN RESEARCH.By RBV. CHAS. L. TWEEDALE.

Cloth, 582 pages, l i t . 3d.

PRIVATE DOWDING.A plain record of th e after-death experiences of a soldier k illed In

the G reat War. And some questions on world Issues answ ered by the m essenger who taugh t him wider tru ths .

W ith Notes by W. T. P.Cloth, 2s. fid. ne t, post free.

THROUGH THE MISTS.Or LEAVES from th e AUTOBIOGRAPHY of a SOUL in PARADISE.

Recorded for the Author. By J . R. LEES.Cloth, 6s.

SEEING THE INVISIBLE.P ractical Studies In Psychom etry, Thought Transference, Telepathy,

and Allied Phenomena. By JAMES COATES, Ph.D., F.A.S.G oth , 6s. 6d

ON THE THRESHOLD OF THE UNSEEN.By SIR WILLIAM BARRETT, F.R.S-

I t is an expert physic ist's Exam ination of the Phenom ena of Spiritualism and of the Evidence for Survival after Death.

Cloth, 336 pages, 8s. ne t, post free.THE RIVER OF DEATH.By A. E. 8. (Lady Staplby).

67 pages, fid., post free.PSYCHIC RESEARCH IN THE NEW TE8TAMENT.

Scientific Justification of some of th e Fundam ental Claim s of C hristianity .

By ELLIS X. POWELL, LL.B., D.Sc.is . 2d.» post free

SPIRITUALISM: ITS IDEAS AND IDEALS.A Selection of Leading Articles, Sketches, and Fab les by DAVID

GOW, E ditor of "L ig h t."102 pages, 2s. 3d., post free.

A GUIDE TO MEDIUMSHIP AND PSYCHICAL UNFOLDMENT.By E. W. and M. H. WALLIS.

I. Mediumshlp Explained. II . How to Develop M ediumshlp. III . Psychical Powers; How to C ultivate Them.

G oth , 312 pages, 7s. 3d«, post free, o r in 3 separa te parts , 2s. 2&d. each, post free.

/

2 Z

T h e a b o v e w o r k s c a n b e o b t a i n e d a t t h e O f f i c e s o f “ L I G H T , ” 5 , Q u e e n

S q u a r e , L o n d o n , W . C . l . S e n d R e m i t t a n c e w i t h O r d e r .

BE:,"; . - —<> -- ------

iv. L I G H T [May 28, l981i

They are Slowly and Surely Dying a Cruel Death Unless Help conies to them in Time.

A M O S T U R G E N T A P P E A L .Scores of Thousands Have Perished. Millions More, are Threatened by Cruel, Lingering Death from Starvation and Disease.

Y O U — I — A L L O F U S C A N A V E R T T H I S F A T E F U L TR A G ED Y .

M ILLIONS of little lives, just hanging in the balance—millions of children of the tenderest age just hovering betwixt life and death—the

grimmest struggle for existence which the universe has known—this is the dread drama now being enacted with Central and Eastern Europe as its stage, and infants as unwilling actors.

Tragedy in its most colossal scale— with Hunger as the Theme and Death as the Arch-Demon—never has the world witnessed such a decimation proceeding from destitution.

Destitution, aye, and in its most repulsive form— not the casual want which embitters existence—but the prolonged and pro­tracted dearth which Famine, tha t gaunt ad­vance agent and spectre of Death, is responsible for.

England may not exactly be / 'M errie' ’-»-but compared to the foodless and disease smitten Con­tinental areas—it is a land

. flowing with milk and honey—for, despite all difficulties, instances of starvation are few and far between. B ut, over there, famine is the rule and food the exception. Crops have failed, beasts have not been bred, wheat is golden in the veriest sense, milk an unknown quality, andthe sheerest necessities of |_life are conspicuous by their absence.

Over thousands of square miles there hangs the Shadow of Death—in a million homes is heard the voice of wailing —of infants sobbing out a scare-born life, of children crying for food—and the strained, tense faces of a million mothers gaze hopelessly Heavenwards, as if in fervent, silent prayer tor a miracle of manna.

Actuality cannot be exaggerated, for the condition of 5,000,000 European children is beyond the power of the most pbtent description. In rags and tatters, in shattered hovels, bereft of bedding, in squalor whioh defies belief, they squat in corners, lie down in crevices, waiting hope­lessly and helplessly for the Visitant who will end their suffering and misery.

THEY HAVE A RIGHT TO LIVE.Just as much as you and I—for the eternal laws of pro­

creation and the Creator Himself are denied and insulted by this waste of human life.Even the blossom of the fruit tree has its chance to mature, but that 5,000,000 human buds should shrivel at their birth is against the principles of nature and is on offence to Christianity and Civilisation.

“Sentenced to Death”—yes—that is exactly what is happening to helpless, innocent children.

In a million homes' they starve and suffer, their lives flickering out like a spent candle, just because they are babes and therefore cannot help themselves.

EVERYONE MUST HELP.But we can and must help them. Already through the

gracious ministrations of the “Save the Children” Fund, many have been saved and sheltered, but despite all efforts —much more remains to be done.

We have put our hands to the plough- are we, then, going to turn back?—rather let us bend our heads and hearts to the task and determine that the wonderful British love for children, our natural compassion for those in distress, our natural pride in “doing to others as we would they should do to us” will avert this “Massacre of the

Innocent^,”Can. you visualise the

scenes th a t are taking place all over Europe? Try, forone m om ent, to imagine your own happy fam ily in then s tra its . Instead of the rosy cheeks, p lum p figures and healthy fram es of yov/r dear l it t le hoys atnd girls, conjwre .up- a vision of gaunt,'1 em aciated , starving kiddies,

Ah—the very thought and idea is a haunting one, and you pray God that, in His goodness, such a condition may never overtake them.

Will you not, then, as the slightest act of gratitude, make some tangible ’ recogni­tion of the inscrutable work­ings of the Providence which has hitherto w&tohed over you and protected the darlings so dear to your heart.

Give freely and of your substance—give NOW, for every minute and hour is precious—give, not alone to , these innocent children—but give to God and He will accbunt your charity as being Divine—both in its origin and' action.

S A V E T H E C H I L D R E N F U N D .(Registered u n d e r th e W ar C harities Act, 1916.)

OBJECTS: To help the Children Throughout the Fsnfne Area*.Patrons : H is Groce th e A rchbishop of C an terbu ry : His Bmio.

once C ardinal Bourne, A rchbishop of W estm inster; tho Rt. lion, E a rl Curzon, K,G.

To Lord W eardale, C hairm an of Com m ittee of “ Save the Children F und ," Room 281,26, G olden Square, Regent Street, London, W. 1.

S ir .—I w ould like to help the S tarving C hildren in the Famine Areasof E urope an d Asia M inor an d enclose................ as a donation to the“ S a v e tn eC h ild ren ” Fund.

Xante

Address... ..............,i..............

** L ioht,’’ May 28th, 1921.

l / i l l

They a re looking to YOU fo r H elp. W ill you deny i t to them —th e inno ­ce n t victim s of th e te rr ib le scourge of fam ine. U nless help is forthcom ­ing an d a t once th e ir fate w ill be th a t of so m any th o u san d s—agonising dea th s from S tarvation . W ill you s tan d aside a n d by th e very lack or ac tion condem n th em to th is aw ful fate. N O l Surely no t. Y ou w ill ac t an d TO-DAY. L est i t be too la te .

Printed by the F r ia r s P rinting Association, L im itbd . 26a, Tudor»8treet, Fleet Street, and Published for the Proprietor» at 6, Queen Square, Souttampion Row. W.C. 1 — Saturday, May 28th. 1821

Continental Agont. : Mnatagerle. Huohotte at Ole., P arle i M e n . D aw son It Son« (Low , E xport), London; Australasia Messrs. Gordon and Gotob. Ltd., London: Australasia and 8. A frica Messrs. D aw son A Sons,London.